THE LIFE I COULD NOT ESCAPE

by FamouslyAnonymous

Summary:

Ava was kept in the dark about the true identity of her father, Vincent.
Beatrice, Vincent's cold-blooded killer, was bound to Ava because of a deal made and a promise taken to the grave.

Ava's life has been turned upside down, spinning 180 degrees, and she is left alone to fend for herself in the world she doesn't even know she belongs to. Ava was left to the care of Beatrice, who, according to her, Ava's father kept a dark secret from her—finally, finding out the truth that her father ran in the same dangerous world as Beatrice, the leader of the Zhu clan, The Dragon.

Beatrice, getting more trouble than she bargained for, was caught in tight, sticky situations and the risk of losing the organization that her ancestors had cultivated for decades. The Zhu family legacy she carefully tried to protect is now threatened by its existence. Will Beatrice crumble and fall as Ava plans revenge against her, or will they try to work together to survive?

A fanfic of deceit, betrayal, lies and sheer violence...perhaps in the end love. Not for the faint of heart.

Chapter 1

Notes:

Btw, when I started this fic, I have decided not to be apologetic and be afraid to show the darkness in this version of Beatrice. She's going to be raw and sometimes a bad person, and will not make any excuses for her. But rather write about the traumas and difficulties she's had to deal with growing up... Thoughts?

Sara’s hands were both tied with a zip tie.

She needs to do something. Sara needs to come up with something. She needs to get out of this car!

Think, Sara! Think!

She thinks she might be a little bit concussed. With everything that happened just about 2 hours ago, a group of militias broke into their penthouse in Manhattan, and she must have somehow been hit on the head. How did they even manage to do it? The company that manages their building sold them the idea that their security is top-tier. Sara has never doubted it; she’s never felt any place safer. But what the fuck happened? This group bypassed all security measures placed in their expensive (costing nine digits) family home.

Sara gets it; they are rich, an unimaginable amount of wealth, but to have this many people come to their home and abduct her and her father. It’s a bit excessive if she has anything to say about it. From movies and other things she’s read, usually, these abductions were done while the targets were out and about outside their homes. It is easier to execute logistically, where security is predictably less and far easier to overcome.

What’s more mind-boggling for Sara is that they took her father out of the car, leaving her behind.

Don’t kidnappers usually use the children as bargaining tools in this type of transaction? Things seem backward and unorthodox to Sara.

Sara shakes her head, and it starts to hurt. She can now begin to feel the blood that came from her temple starting to dry and starting to clump on her hair. She was hit with something solid when she tried to fight the kidnappers who barged unannounced into her bedroom.

But her father!

What’s happening to him?

With her hand tied behind her back, she used her feet to knock on the window of the car she was in.

But nothing happened.

She did again, this time harder, and she put more into it to sound more incessant and possibly annoy the guy outside that she could see smoking beside the car.

And still nothing.

Fuck!

Sara becomes more persistent and creates more stirs to get the guy’s attention.

“Fucking what do you want!” The man smoking outside finally opened the car door.

Sara thought fast on her back and took the opportunity. She quickly kicked into the man’s face when she saw him. It had so much force behind her kick that it knocked the guy out; he tumbled backwards like a log, unconscious.

She couldn’t believe she did that. She quickly got on her feet. What luck did she have that only one man was guarding her? With all their manpower breaking in, they sadly misjudged her as small and skinny. 

Sometimes, the brawn could be superseded by the brain.

But without shoes, the feeling of the unpaved gravel road that led to the warehouse was quite a struggle. Sara knew the soft soles of her feet were now raw with cuts and was positively bleeding. Sara didn't care for her poor, uncalloused feet but cared more strongly for her father. The last blood relative that she has. She can’t lose him.

Sara almost feels insulted by how they underestimated her; no one guards the door. The blood from her feet now is making her slip on the smoothly paved floor inside the warehouse. She had to walk slower and stop shrieking whenever she felt herself slip. This gang group thinks she’s a damsel in distress; shrieking at every slip would probably confirm that she is. And she can’t have them thinking about her that way right now.

She can hear voices near where she found a hiding place. Her father’s voice, begging someone to spare Sara’s life. He said that he was willing to pay any amount. Just don’t hurt his darling daughter. It squeezed on Sara’s heart. How noble her father is and how much he loves her.

Sara bites her bottom lip. The agony and the hurt she’s hearing from her father’s voice are like a slice of a sharp knife cutting into her heart; her eyes start to be flooded with tears, making her vision a bit blurred.

She managed to get close enough to the group of people standing around her father, who knelt on the ground with his own hands tied behind him. His glasses are skewed on his face; he has cuts and bruises all over his body and face. Sara had to put a bite on her shoulder when she saw her father's pitiful state.

About ten people surround her father, far less than those who broke into their penthouse.

In front of her father stood a woman with a gun pointed at his head. Her face was emotionless, but her brow had a slight furrow. In her eyes, Sara can see disgust and hatred, which are not too obvious if you’re going to give her face a quick pass.

As Sara suspected, the other ten people surrounding her father were a mix of men and women. She noticed this even with all the commotion during their abduction. Their masks and fully armoured selves didn’t hide the differences in physique, even though the women in the group looked like they were in their best physical condition.

“I beg you, do not harm my daughter. She has nothing to do with any of this.” Vincent said. “You know what it’s like growing up as you did. She is not like you. She’s pure and innocent. Please!” Vincent begged as he started to sob loudly and bend over forward. It was as if he was trying to kiss the woman's shoes before him.

“Get up!” The woman yelled.

It surprises Sara that the woman, now that she’s spoken and has looked more into her physically, is not much older than she is. Give or take, she may have six years as her senior. However, the darkness in the woman's aura has given her an older feel; her soul seems to have gone through far more than Sara’s father himself. The horror that she’s seen can’t possibly be understood. There’s hatred and anger, even with her stance.

Vincent slowly tried to straighten his back. But as he did, the end of the woman’s gun had connected with his right cheek, causing the skin to once again break and bleed.

Sara had to put her head down and swallow her sobs.

Who are these people? Why are they so cruel to him? He’s done nothing wrong; he’s the gentlest man I’ve ever known and the best father! – Sara’s heart grieved in silence.

“You do know the price that’s on your head, Vincent. Do you think I would pass up on the opportunity?” The woman had a nasty snarl with a chuckle. “Can you imagine what it would do for me, for my organization, once you are gone?”

“I do, I do,” Vincent said, “You can have it all. I will give it all to you. You can even kill me, as long as you give me your word that you will not hurt my daughter…I beg you, Xiaolong!”

“Do not call me that!” Another strike with the gun, this time hitting Vincent in the temple.

Sara physically felt that one on her head. It's almost exactly where her head injury is. This time, she couldn’t help but let out a little whimper for her father. “Papa,” Sara said only to herself. Why does her father think she can live peacefully, knowing that he had sacrificed himself for her safety? It’s a cruel irony that his father says he will give her a peaceful life.

Vincent fell to his side. The woman looked at another woman on her side, who looked black. Her arms were outside of her bulletproof vest, muscular and toned. There was probably not an ounce of fat on her body. She lifted Vincent as if he weighed no more than a piece of paper and set him again on his knees.

Vincent coughed, and blood spurted from his mouth. Sara surmised that his father must have been beaten on his body and might have had some internal bleeding. Some of the blood had landed on the woman who was still standing in front of Vincent.

The woman brushed the blood off her pants with the back of her hand as if she were merely dusting off dust. “How dare you stain my pants with your dirty blood, Vincent!” She tutted twice. “Now. What should you call me, and make sure you call me properly.”

“B-Beatrice Z-zhu,” Vincent tried to swallow his cough before continuing to speak, “The D-dragon.”

“Good!” The woman, Beatrice, said, “Let it be known that I am no longer Xialong, but I am The Dragon!” She looked amongst her people, who bowed their heads low in acknowledgement. The woman then turned to a camera that Sara didn’t quite notice earlier. She flapped the lapel of her suit and spoke to it. “This warning goes for all the clans that over-powering Vincent Silva-Ulloa has made me worthy of my father’s name! That I have become worthy of the title, I therefore announce that I am, from this day forth, The Dragon of the Zhu Clan.”

The ten minions thumped their fists on their chests, and all said in synchronicity, “The Dragon of the Zhu Clan!”

Vincent’s head lulled in front of him, the loss of blood probably making him weak. Taking advantage, The Dragon was distracted by her show of a rather tacky way of asserting her position and her new title.

“Now. Where were we?” The Dragon once again faced Vincent, who visually took a heavy breath in—waiting for the next onslaught of physical attack.

As Vincent raised his head, his spit, mixed with his blood, trailed down from his mouth onto the floor.

Once again, Beatrice tutted. “My, my, my. You will make cleaning up after too hard for my men, Vincent. Must you be so ungrateful of the favour I bestowed onto you?”

“I’m sorry, but I can’t leave without a fight,” Vincent said. “Now, can I, Xiaolong?”

And with that disrespect, after just announcing her ascendance to being the Dragon, being called Xiaolong, which meant little Dragon, rang quite wrongfully in Beatrice’s ears. Her boot made a rather painful acquaintance with Vincent’s chest, which made him spit out more blood as he fell backwards.

“You dirty piece of trash!” Beatrice yelled.

Vincent somehow managed to cackle as he spurt blood from his mouth, “I think that hurt more than your kick, Beatrice.”

Beatrice quickly lowered herself to pick Vincent up on his shirt, the same spot where her expensive boot had just landed. “You think yourself clever? How about if I tell you that after I will kill you, I’ll have all my men have a way with your daughter!?”

With that, the blood on Vincent’s face got drained, and the fear in his eyes grew. “You wouldn’t!”

“I could!” Beatrice said angrily. More fire was in her eyes, and disgust and hate were becoming more visible. “Do not test me!” Then she let go of Vincent’s shirt, and his head fell hard on the concrete floor.

Meanwhile, Sara’s tears are flowing steadily out of her eyes; her lips have started to taste like blood from biting and holding her sobs in.

“Pull him up on his knees!” Beatrice ordered out loud, his back on Vincent, as she took out a handkerchief from her pocket and wiped what she considered dirty blood off of her right hand—the gun she was holding earlier back in its holster. “It is the time!”

“No, no, no!” Vincent pleads as he’s put back up on his knees, “Promise me, Beatrice, promise me, you will not hurt my daughter!”

“You are in no position now to make any demands, Vincent. I will do what I please, and you will have no way to stop me,” Beatrice, still having her back on Vincent, said calmly.

“I beg you, please, spare her,” Vincent said, crying like a child pleading to a woman whose heart seemed to be made entirely of lead.

Beatrice turns to face Vincent.

She took a deep sigh and looked him in the eyes. Beatrice once again took the gun from the holster on her chest. She cocked her weapon to a ready. She aimed it with her dominant hand, as her left held the other for support. “Say your prayers, padre!”

Vincent looked up, his glasses barely hanging onto his face, and both lenses cracked. He mouthed his last words to her and…

Bang!

“Noooooo!” This time, Sara wasn’t able to hold her grief.

All heads turned toward her direction.

She pulled herself from the boxes she was hiding behind and ran as fast as she could to her now lifeless father. This time, she didn’t slip from the blood that was coming out of the soles of her feet.

With her hands still tied behind her, she lowered and put her whole body on top of Vincent. “No, Papa! No!”

Beatrice cocked her gun once more and then fired in the direction of two people that were on the ground to the Silva-Ulloas.

Then…bang!

Beatrice's gun still pointed at Sara and Vincent, and then there was silence.

“That takes care of that problem,” Beatrice said. She returned her gun to the holster on her chest and again flapped the front of her suit jacket off of gunpowder. She looked up to her men. “Clean this mess up and leave no trace.” Once again, Beatrice turned to face the camera, which was still recording and mounted on a tripod. “It is done. Vincent Silva-Ulloa is no longer a problem.” With those last words, Beatrice turned her back and walked away from the mess.

Another ordinary day, another millions of dollars.

Business as usual. As the day of Beatrice Zhu always is.

As she walks towards the cars parked outside the warehouse, Beatrice sees the still unconscious man on the ground. She kicked him in the stomach, and he groaned even though the man was still void of consciousness. “Get rid of this useless one, too!” She ordered two of her men who were walking behind her—the two of her most trusted.

The same woman with the muscles whistled to another and pointed to the man on the ground. She kicked the man on the side of his stomach. “It’s hard to find good help these days, huh?”

The other trustee did nothing but groaned in agreement and nodded her head.

A Bentley gently pulled up a few feet away from Beatrice so as not to let the dust fly to The Dragon. Everyone knew how to conduct themselves properly in front of Beatrice. They knew every mistake had consequences, and you would be very well compensated if you did well.

Beatrice took off her blazer and threw it on the ground when she got inside the car. She undid two more buttons on her shirt and rolled up her sleeves. Beatrice groaned at the sight of dried blood on her newly purchased shirt. Not that it matters financially, but she’d rather not take a souvenir from tonight’s events.

The other door opened, and the passenger door opened beside the driver.

The black woman with toned muscles sat beside Beatrice. “You alright, Xiaolong?”

“I’m fucking tired,” Beatrice said; she rubbed her eyes with her thumb and finger, “Why must we do this tonight of all nights?”

The other woman snorted, chuckling, “There won’t be any better night to do it.” The woman tutted. “Plus, it’s your fault you were partying hard last night. I warned you not to overdo it.”

“Do not lecture me, Mary,” Beatrice replied, “You are not my mother.”

Mary snorted again, “I hope those girls you banged last night were worth it.”

“Not enough,” Beatrice replied with a groan.

“Insatiable!” Mary said.

“Pain meds in the side compartment,” The trustee at the front said.

“Thank you, Camila!” Beatrice said.

“Hmmm,” Camila replied. “Please don’t chase it down with alcohol.”

“Too late,” Mary replied as she shook her head.

“Predictable,” Camila ending the conversation.

 

Swirls of images and muffled voices swim through her head.

And every time the vision of her father shot between the eyes would return to her memory, she would scream, and she would throw her limbs around in hysterics, and then there would once again be darkness.

Sara was in the same state multiple times. She can’t even count how many she’s gone through now. It was like a never-ending nightmare. Everything looped into one another. She’s lost all sense of being alive.

Perhaps, like her father, Sara is also dead, she thought. She’s in an endless cycle of a dreadful bad dream in limbo.

What has she done so badly in her life that the face of her father’s killer has been tattooed deep into the membranes of her brain? The way the fire in her eyes ignited and how, before pulling the trigger, she raised an eyebrow to her father and a slight smirk.

The evil in the world was boundless. It has seeped into the soil like dark, hot tar stock to pebbles. It’s hard to extricate; there is no way to remove it.

These thoughts would graze her consciousness but would fade away…always into darkness.

“Are you finally not going to thrash around like a lunatic?” a muffled voice said from somewhere.

Sara doesn’t know where it came from—above her, underneath the earth, her sides. She pulled on her arms, but they wouldn’t move too far to put it over her aching head. “Water…please.” She discovered her throat was as dry as the desert. It hurt to speak and swallow saliva that she didn’t even have in her mouth to spare.

“I will aid you in getting water, but you have not to move or try anything stupid, you hear?” the voice said. Sara still couldn’t see who the voice was coming from. She nodded her head. Nonetheless, she felt that fighting against the voice would not win her what she desperately needed.

Sara then felt water drip into her dry, parched lips, and she tried to chase for more, lifting her head to get more.

“Uh-ah,” The voice said. “You’ll take what I give you, Ava!”

“My name is Sara,” Sara said in a little less hoarse voice.

“It’s Ava now,” the voice said again. That’s part of the contract's stipulation. It’s for your protection, Ava.” The voice continued to drip water on her lips, and Sara, now Ava, didn’t speak in fear that the authoritative voice would stop the supply of minuscule water into her parched, dry-as-a-desert mouth.

“You probably want some information,” The voice said.

Ava nodded slightly, and the water dripped inside her nose instead. That, too, was painful, and she almost sneezed.

“You’re in the Zhu mansion,” the voice said. My name is Camila, and I’m responsible for your safety.”

“Z-zhu?” Ava’s eyes bug out, and she closes her mouth into a thin line, not caring if she’s missing some of the water to quench her thirst; rather, it dribbles down the side of her mouth, down to her cheek, then down to her neck, where it pools in the hollow of her throat. “Why am I here!?” She shouted back, the blur in her vision starting to fade. “That woman killed my father!”

“Hmmm,” The drops of water stopped dripping into her. “It’s part of the deal, Ava.”

“What deal!?” Ava asked, “And my name is Sara!”

“Better get used to being called Ava, Sara,” Camila stood from the side of the bed. If you want to live and survive this, you must re-learn many things!” she said in reprimand. Camila had no patience for a spoiled rich kid who didn’t know how to survive without their parents. “You are now under the roof of The Dragon. You must learn to adapt! Your father is no longer here to protect you from the real world. Do you understand?”

“Fuck that Dragon of yours, she’s nothing but a murderer!”

Slap!

Ava, formerly known as Sara, quickly tasted blood.

“Dare not say those words to my face again - Ava!” Camila yelled, “You don’t know anything!” Camila’s breathing was audible, “If there’s a person you should be mad at, it’s your father! Your father hid the real world from you!”

“You liar!” Ava screamed back.

Slap!

Ava tasted more blood, which is not a good replacement for water.

“That’s enough, Camila!”

“This one has a potty mouth and dared to disgrace your name in front of me!” Camila darts a deathly gaze at the woman lying in bed with all of her extremities bound with leather straps.

“That is a problem for me, Camila,” Beatrice yelled back, “And not yours! Do you understand!?”

“Hmp!” Camila crossed both arms before her, then stuck her nose up in the air in defiance.

Beatrice takes a deep breath. “I do appreciate your blind, never-ending loyalty to me, Camila. But please, let’s not add more agitation to this situation.”

“I’m not the one that’s agitating this stupid situation, Beatrice,” Camila darted another deathly glare at Ava.

“Why don’t you release me from these shackles and fight me fair and square, bitch!?” Ava said loudly to her caretaker, one of her deadly evil captors.

“Let’s go, bitch!” Camila moved to start unshackling one of the straps on Ava’s wrist.

“Camila! Fucking stop this nonsense, now!” Beatrice’s yell, this time, shook the four walls of the room they were all in. “I will not tolerate this disrespect, Camila!” Even the chandelier hanging from the ceiling and the glass of water rattled in fright.

“I’m sorry, Beatrice,” Camila seemed to have realized her place in the Zhu clan, “I just get carried away.” She lowered her tone and softened her dagger eyes.

“Get out!”

Camila left, not letting her dignity drag across the floor, but she did it with full respect for her leader. “My apologies, Beatrice. I will not dare again.”

Beatrice once again took a deep breath to calm herself. An apology is an apology, and she would accept it: “I will deal with you later; leave me with her.”

Ava turned to glare at the woman walking closer to her. “You killed my father! I don’t want anything to do with you! Get me off of these restraints!”

“If you think Camila’s slap hurts, don’t make it a goal to feel mine,” Beatrice said with her jaw clenching.

“I’m not scared of you!” Ava said, “I’m not scared to die!”

Just like that, the Dragon’s hand was around her neck. Not too tightly as to snuff the breath out of Ava’s lungs, but enough to drive home the point. “You mustn’t push me to do things to you that I have done to your father! You mean nothing to me. I’m only keeping you alive because of a deal! You will fear me, and you will follow the rules of this clan! I could snap your neck or cut off your oxygen, and it will give me much pleasure to see the light die from your eyes, Ava!”

Ava was visibly shaken and scared of her predicament under the Dragon's literal claws, but she tried not to show it. She mustered all her bravery to glare back at Beatrice, although her eyes started to water with the pain of the fingers pressed to her neck. Ava was quite aware that there was a lot of control over the hand holding her neck. It would still leave bruises.

Beatrice harshly let Ava’s neck go. Ava started to cough as the former straightened her leg on the ground to pull up from bending over her.

“Your former self no longer exists,” Beatrice said, not caring that Ava was still trying to catch her breath. For Beatrice, the sooner she goes over this information, the better she will be out of this suffocating bedroom. “You will now just go by your middle name, Ava, and last name, Silva; you will have new identification to go with this new name. This much has been readied and arranged before your involvement in this mess your father created. You and I will have to – we’ll have to fake a marriage.” Beatrice straightened her back, “That’s the only way we can get the money from the Swiss account that your father left. The account and safe are under your new identity and will stay locked unless I show up at the bank with you as your spouse. Stupid stipulations your father placed. Once your finances are settled and cleared, you can do what you want with your life. Possibly away from my radar and as far as your money would take you.”

“That doesn’t make any sense at all,” Ava said softly but with much defiance. “Why would my father even arrange such an outrageous scheme, and why would he entrust me with a fake marriage to you.”

“Your father might be stupid and reckless, but he’s conning enough to secure your safety under my protection,” Beatrice said with her hands behind her back. She looked at a blank wall, not once glancing at Ava since she had been on her feet.

“My father will not deal with the likes of you!” Ava said with so much conviction.

“Ha!” Beatrice said sarcastically, “The likes of me?” This time, she turned her head slightly towards the bed but not at Ava, “Your father and I are coated with the same feather. Thus, we flock together in the same dark world.”

“Stop saying lies about my father. He’s never or had ever been like you.” Ava snarled, tears in her eyes. How dare this pretentious woman who thinks she has the world turning on her palm make such unfounded lies about her father!

“That’s where we differ, Ava,” Beatrice said, turning her head again away from Ava. "I, on the other hand, was told the truth of every detail. Your stupid father has left you ignorant of the same dark world we both grew up in.”

“We are not the same in any world,” Ava said. She couldn’t even speak the woman’s name, and she felt the woman didn’t deserve any decency or respect for having her name graze her lips. We are two different people from different worlds.”

This time, Beatrice turned her whole body to face Ava. She had a crooked smirk on her face. “Oh, how much I pity you with how wrong you are about your father. He painted you an image of an idyllic man who can do no wrong in his little princess’s eyes. What a fucking joke!”

“He is who he is. I know him better than you,” Ava said.

“Knew, Ava,” Beatrice said, “have you forgotten I’ve already killed him?” There’s that smirk again.

“You bitch!” Ava yelled wetly at Beatrice as her eyes filled with tears shed for being reminded that her only blood relative, her father, was no longer in this world. “You’re a murderer and have the gall to talk shit about my father! The one you killed in cold blood.”

Beatrice tutted. She walked slowly closer to the bed. “Vincent killed himself. He crossed the wrong people. A lot of bad people. Far worse than myself.”

“Stop it!”

“I won’t. But I will spare you this day to maul over your dead liar of a father,” Beatrice said with mock pity in her eyes. “But you will know the truth soon enough, darling. The deal that your father made with the devil before you. For now, you must pathetically suffer the thought of what Vincent Silva-Ulloa's real identity is. Who is he really?”

“Please stop this,” Ava pleaded sincerely this time. She can’t take this too much torment, especially not from her father’s killer.

“I will not!” Beatrice said, “I despise how your father brought you up. With all the lies he made you believe. You should’ve been made aware of what he was, of what an evil man your father was! Of what he’s done to me!”

“Please stop,” Ava’s hyperventilating; she wanted to slap this woman in front of her; she wanted to be free of her restraints and punch this woman in the face until it filled with as much blood that shed the day they abducted her and her father. “Shut up!” Ava yelled as loudly as she could; it hurt to strain her dried throat, the neck that was a moment ago under the claw of this woman.

Beatrice’s face became void of emotion.

“I will leave you now.”

And Beatrice walked out of the suffocating room. Leaving Ava still strapped to the bed, crying with no one to comfort her or share her sorrow.

 

A few hours later, Camila returned with a food tray to the room.

She woke Ava up with enough gentleness to not startle the girl.

“I have brought you food,” Camila said emotionless. She’s not forgotten the verbal insult that Ava had unjustifiably said about Beatrice. “Don’t worry, I have clear instructions from Beatrice to treat you humanely and to stop bitch slapping you…” Camila takes a deep breath, “Even if you disrespect Beatrice in front of me.” Then, she rolls her eyes.

Ava looked at the woman sitting on the side of her bed warily. She didn’t trust this woman, and she generally didn’t trust anyone related to The Dragon, aka Beatrice.

“Don’t look at me like that,” Camila said. “Under these roofs, and anytime we’re in Beatrice's presence, her words are the law. Anyone employed under her must follow her orders or suffer the consequences of disobeying. You should be comforted with that, at least. Despite…well.” Camila shrugged and then looked at Ava from head to toe.

Ava remained motionless and speechless. She just stared at Camila with a suspicious glare.

“Now.” Camila set the tray on the side table, “I will release one of your hands. You best remember the rules. You can’t hit me or try to kill me. You cannot escape this mansion; you are properly guarded in and out of this room. Someone’s always watching you. Two, don’t move your left arm. Your arm is connected to an IV; we can't disconnect that yet. We have to wait for Yasmine, the on-call doctor of the clan, and I don’t know how to get it off you.”

Ava didn’t even realize this fact, and she quickly turned to look at her arm; indeed, she had a tube attached to an IV bag.

“It was your sustenance while you were unconscious.” Camila volunteered the information.

“How long have I been unconscious,” Ava asked nervously; she didn’t realize she’d been out of it for a while. The dizzying flashes of events start to make sense. She is not quite dead, and she is under the watchful eye of The Dragon, which makes her still living in hell regardless of the fact. Camila lifted the upper part of the bed so that Ava could be in an upright position.

“A week, we had to do some things to you, to change your appearance a little bit,” Camila informed again.

“What the fuck did you all do to me?” Ava said, “Did you harvest my organs and sell them in the black market?”

“Bitch, please!” Camila said, annoyed, “We’re not operating on a small scale here. We do better deals than that, in the millions and upwards to the billions if you need to be informed!” She released Ava’s right wrist, “We’re more organized than you think we are; we don’t deal with pocket change.”

“Sorry if you’re insulted,” Ava gave the other woman a fake sarcastic smile, “For your information, it is evident to me that your lot is into some deep crime shit. Your operation alone in our abduction looked sophisticated enough.”

“Not sorry about it,” Camila shrugged, fixing the pillow behind Ava, “Your father, on the other hand, played a fool’s game. Hence, you’re in this shitty predicament.”

“Can we please not speak about my father?” Ava glared at Camila. “I’m trying to play by your rules. Take my father out of any conversation with me; that's my only one.”

“You’re not in any position to make any demands, honey,” Camila’s turn to give a sarcastic smile, “But fine, I’ll give you that one.” She gently set the food tray on Ava’s lap and gave Ava a children’s plastic spoon, probably bought from a certain Swedish furniture store.

“Seriously?” Ava asked with annoyance, “How am I supposed to cut the meat?” Then, she pointed the spoon to her plate.

“You will just have to inform me whenever you’re ready to stuff your face with the meat; I will cut it for you, Princess,” Camila said sarcastically but very amused by how pathetic Ava would feel about having to feed herself with a useless spoon and having Camila cut her food for her. And just for added spite, Camila pressed on her ear to use her comm. “Request for backup in Ava’s room.”

“What the fuck will you need a backup for? I’m strapped to the bed with locks!” Ava said incredulously.

“For my personal entertainment,” Camila shrugged with downward lips.

“Unreal!” Ava exclaimed, rolling her eyes. She started feeding herself with one hand and a purple plastic spoon. Ava tried her best not to have to ask Camila for help cutting her food. Luckily, the chicken on her plate was tender enough that her spoon could cut it with enough force and determination.

Much to Camila’s chagrin, she would make eye contact with the supposed backup, fully armoured with a sophisticated-looking assault rifle. They would exchange suppressed, knowing grins between the two of them.

This only fueled the deep hatred that Ava was feeling towards her caretaker. As an appetizer, Ava imagined shoving the plastic spoon down Camila’s throat. Even though her supposed caretaker is shorter than her and more petite, she has toned muscles even with her clothing on. Ava still fantasized in her mind that she could easily beat the grin out of that shitty cute face and ruffle that already curly hair into a big messy nest on her head, this time for the sake of Ava's personal entertainment.

Chapter 2

“Xiaolong,” Mary called out as she entered Beatrice’s office, “Everything’s in order, as per your instructions.”

“Good,” Beatrice said, not lifting her head from whatever she deemed important to write.

Mary clears her throat, locking her hands on her wrist as she rests it in front of her, widening her stance.

“Is there anything else you wish to relay to me,” Beatrice rested the quill in the ink jar on her desk.

“Why do you bother with that medieval way of writing when you have a perfectly good laptop right over there?” Mary asked, slightly annoyed.

“Manually writing something with a pen and ink is a lost art, Mary. It would be best if you gave it a try. It’s quite meditative, really,” Beatrice said. As the other woman in her office didn’t move to leave, she asked, “Is there anything else you wish to talk to me about?”

“If I were to write anything manually, I would write it with a pen. Not with that outdated writing with a quill and ink jar. You’d think you’re from the magical world of Harry Potter,” Mary scoffs.

Beatrice lifted one corner of her lip, “How you amuse me, Mary!”

“It’s okay to laugh, Beatrice and act like a normal person; it’s just you and me in this room,” Mary rolls her eyes at how formal the woman before her is carrying herself. “Let loose a little. It’s not going to kill you.”

Beatrice, this time, let out a slight snort to convey her laughter, not removing her crooked grin, “I’m quite myself, Mary.”

“Well, I don’t want you to develop ulcers with how rigid you’ve trained yourself to be,” Mary said, “You’re not being the Beatrice I know.”

Beatrice lost the last bit of amusement moments ago on her face, “I have been trained and brought up to always have my guard up, Mary.”

“Even around your friends?” Mary asked, one eyebrow raised. “Your best friend?” She added.

“I mustn’t discriminate,” Beatrice replied. “I would never know when an enemy was actually afoot.”

“Beatrice, I’m your fucking best friend!” Mary said, almost like a yell. She’s always hated this façade that Beatrice has learned to put up, even around her, since her father and mother were killed. “Quit this bullshit…please.” The last word is an actual plea.

Beatrice’s lips pressed to a thin line, “Are you here to lecture me on my rigidity? That’s quite above your pay grade, Mary. You are not my mother.” A silent snarl of the Dragon.

Mary took a deep breath and then lulled her head to hang low, chin almost at her chest. “Relax and be Xiaolong for me. I’ve checked every corner of this mansion, and I can assure you there’s no ‘enemy afoot’ on the premises. Please come back just for a moment to me, Beatrice.” Mary then lifts her head to look up at The Dragon with pursed lips.

Beatrice sighed deeply and relaxed her body, undoing two buttons on her shirt. “Fine, what is this really about?” She raised one eyebrow at her best friend.

“Excellent!” Mary said, sitting on one of the chairs before Beatrice’s desk. She crossed her legs at the ankle to rest on the expansive desk between them.

Beatrice eyed the dirty combat boot resting on her desk. “You realize my desk is Grenadil, carved out of one big piece of real African Blackwood?” she asked, lifting the same eyebrow impossibly high.

“Don’t give me that attitude. I’ve earned more money for the clan than the price of this desk by a hundredfold,” Mary said, not moving her boots even an inch. “You know that for a fact.”

“You can be like a very petulant child at times, Mary,” Beatrice rolled her eyes at the woman before her as she connected the tip of her fingers to form a triangle in front of her and pressed her thumbs together. “Why don’t you put your boots down, please? Then tell me the real reason you came here to say,” she said calmly.

Mary conceded and lowered her feet to the floor, “What’s the plan with little Miss Sunshine next door?”

“As planned, but with a slight change,” Beatrice said.

“What do you have in mind?” Mary asked.

“I want her to learn hand-to-hand combat skills at least,” Beatrice replied. "They would be handy once she’s alone when everything is said and done. The other clans, especially the new blood, can be notorious for ignoring the old age-set rules."

Mary nodded her head, “I can support that. Are you going soft on her?”

“Quite on the contrary. I want Ava out of our hair and lives as soon as possible. She needs to learn to fend for herself and thrive, and I will sever my ties with her once we have settled the money issue. She is a sheltered damsel who lives on the high tower while the real world moves without her knowing the real demons in the world. It's high time she learns some things about how ugly it really is. You and I are both properly informed that the honour amongst thieves had been lost with all of this new-aged rubbish brutality around us,” Beatrice said with a slight wave of her hand for emphasis.

“You’re talking about honour amongst criminals and the bad guys,” Mary asked menacingly. “Lost in this new world.” She adds a nod at the end.

“The old way would still be my preference. It showed class, especially amongst the high-ranking, well-organized clans. We might be criminals, but we don’t have to act like barbarians unnecessarily.” Beatrice said. “Gone are the golden days of honour and respect between the old clans of the dark world.”

“Such a traditionalist,” Mary chuckled slightly. "I do agree, though. At least there used to be some unspoken rules and agreements across the different clans, and there was somehow a slight semblance of peace. Now, it’s all been about greed. Hypocritical, it might be to say that these old-age clans were established on the foundation of wanting to have more than they've received or were entitled to. But you know what I mean?”

Beatrice nods. “Greed might be the root of it all, but there’s something special about the sort of shared high class, civility, and almost like a different breed of chivalry across the dark world,” she said. "I sometimes wished I had been born when I could be a leader of the Zhu clan when such things were still very much practiced across the board of criminals and misfits.”

“But we digress,” Mary interjected, “How about going to train her with the use of guns? Should we dare risk that and regret that might later be turned against us?”

Beatrice was deeply thinking about the last part of what Mary said. Her fingers intertwined except for her pointer fingers, where her chin rests. “That is a good point. Should we dare arm the enemy? Hmmm…”

“Exactly, we can’t let our guard down with her,” Mary replied, “Especially when she has a legitimate reason to harbour strong ill feelings towards you for killing her father.”

“Was Vincent the idiot in all of this for making bad business decisions? Or was it me for taking this deal that has gone haywire just because we put the wrong trust that that little spoiled brat didn’t have the gall to fight her way out of the car?” Beatrice suddenly felt a headache come on.

“It's best not to dwell on that,” Mary rolled her eyes as she twitched her lips to one side. “We move on from what was and stride forward, remember? We’ve always done well with whatever hand we’ve been dealt with.”

Beatrice nodded to agree once more. Mary is a lot of things, but Beatrice values her opinions and thoughts. It provokes her to be more aware of the dangers of her decisions, which could sometimes be detrimental to their success and survival. Such is the temper of The Dragon, through and through, her aggression and tendency to be prideful and hotheaded with her decisions, which sometimes hinders and blindsides her better judgment.

“Had she been released from her shackles to be alone?”

“Not yet. After you reprimanded Camila yesterday, she decided not to do anything without your blessings.” Mary said.

“Good,” Beatrice said, “Sometimes the lot of you have to be reminded of your place!” She said sternly.

Mary lifted an eyebrow.

“Y-you know what I mean!” Beatrice said a little less sternly.

“No, please, Xiaolong, tell me how you really feel,” Mary teased again with a crooked grin.

Beatrice scoffed and stood up from her chair. “I want to see her. Put on your game face and join me.”

“Are you bossing me around, Bea?” Mary teases.

“That’s an order from The Dragon, Phillips!” Beatrice was already on her feet, redoing the button on her shirt and reached for her blazer to put on.

“Not the last name!” Mary said with a mocked, frightened voice, “I shake in fear of The Dragon! Please take pity on me!”

Beatrice genuinely chuckled at her friend’s antics: “Get over your immaturity before we go there. Do not risk her detecting any more weaknesses in our clan by showcasing your childlike behaviours.”

“P-shhh! I would be the last of your men to become the weakest link in our clan!” Mary argues as she fixes the blazer on her person and follows behind The Dragon as they exit Beatrice's well-decorated office, the room that exudes the right amount of elegance but screams great luxury.

Beatrice favours tradition and class. She also doesn’t shy away from using her massive wealth to showcase her extensive and expensive taste in all aspects of her life. Trickling down to her most trusted subordinates and everyone below them, Beatrice demands to be represented well inside and outside their headquarters and territories by all her subjects. Only the best and finest, there’s no room for modesty and humbleness, as Beatrice believes it naturally commands fear and respect as taught by The Dragons that came before her. Representation and outward appearance mattered for herself and those around her to support and protect her family’s legacy. It’s all part of this delicate game that she was born to play in.

Camila joined them at the door before entering the room Ava was occupying. Before Mary opened the door, she checked with the other two women, “Ready?”

Beatrice replied, “Always!”

Camila nodded with her usual grunt to express she agreed.

“Weapons at a ready,” Mary reminded them for good measure.

This time, the other two women nodded in unison.

Mary opens the door to let Beatrice in, and Mary and Camila flank her on either side.

Ava might still be bound to the bed, but they would rather be prepared than find out. It has always been their protocol, no matter the situation.

At first sight of the three women entering the room, Ava darts them with a fiery glare.

“What now?” Ava asked with much anger in her voice.

“The Dragon is here to give you more details of your living situation here in the mansion,” Mary said.

Ava glared at the woman who had just spoken.

So that’s the one with the muscles. Ava thought to herself.

The three women, led by Beatrice, stood on the side of the bed. Ava would not admit it, but she appreciated that they at least didn’t stand on the foot of the bed and didn’t have to subject Ava to the trouble of having to lift her head to see their ugly faces.

“You would think of trying to escape this room, this mansion, but I will inform you now that you will not succeed.” Beatrice started.

“You people are always in the habit of underestimating me; you’ve forgotten how I managed to outwit your man who was guarding me!” Ava exclaimed.

Beatrice felt a twinge on her neck, “Yes, unfortunately, that’s a rather unfortunate foresight on our end. I can, however, assure you now that we won’t make the same mistake twice.” She slightly turned towards the two big windows in the room. “Your windows are equipped with motion detection lasers if you decide to go that route. There is also bulletproof glass on your windows, so you can forget about trying to break them. You will be expelling much energy before you can even successfully crack it. We didn’t install cameras here inside your room, so you can be sure of your privacy in any chance that you would want to do anything at your leisure – such as perhaps to (clears throat) pleasure yourself.”

Ava quickly scoffed before Beatrice could continue, “Oh gosh, darn it! If I’m not tied to the bed, I could have had fun with myself!” She said sarcastically.

Camila huffed, then spoke for the first time since entering the room, “Xiaolong, could I please?”

“No, Camila!” Beatrice said firmly, “You may not slap her!” Then she gives the curly-haired woman on her right a fiery glare.

“Let me know when I’m free to do so. I’d be glad to,” Camila added.

“I will, but not today; you will get your chance, so there is no need to fret now,” Beatrice said. “Where was I?”

The talk of inflicting future violence not being fully out of the table gave a sliver of panic in Ava’s heart, and it made her slightly shiver.

“Cameras,” Mary supplied.

“Ah yes, but outside this room, multiple cameras are pointed directly to your windows and door,” she quickly pointed to them, “from various angles. Oh, and guards are standing outside your windows and doors at all hours of the day.”

Ava’s hope of successfully escaping diminishing slowly, but she dared not show it.

“I would like to add that they are heavily armed and trained in many hand-to-hand combat techniques,” Mary said.

“Thank you, Mary. I almost forgot to mention that,” Beatrice said, nodding. “Guards are also stationed on the entire mansion roof, 24 hours a day.” She turned to the women on either side, “Is there Anything else I forgot about the security?”

“If by some miracle she managed to go through all or any of those measures, may I add that the grounds are also heavily manned, and they are ordered to shoot to kill without having to worry about any repercussion on their actions if they deem the target dangerous or cause them to suspect that said person may be up to no good to harm or destroy any of the people or valuables in the compound,” Camila said as she looks at Ava smugly, whose eyes are starting to show signs of a deflating sense of hope. Camila is quite versed in noticing the subtle changes in people’s body language; it was part of her unique expertise to note distress from people.

“Now, we will move on to removing your shackles.” Beatrice said, “I see that the doctor has already been here and removed your IVs. I trust that you have been given an adequate amount of food?” It was a half-intended question for Camila.

“That is correct,” Camila confirmed.

Ava remained quiet, trying to absorb everything she was being told. They were treating her like she was incapable of speaking anyway.

“Back to removing your shackles, yes, we will do that, but at any point, if you harm any of my staff, you will be adequately punished, but trust that it will have a gravity equal to the type and intensity of harm you have inflicted. An eye for an eye.” Beatrice stiffened her expression. “In any chance you muster the courage to try to hurt or even plan to kill me if found guilty, I will kill you myself. Am I understood?”

Ava remained tight-lipped.

Beatrice darts her an angry look. She quickly stepped close to where Ava lay, and once again, her hands were on Ava’s throat, “I expect a response from anyone when I ask them questions!” Beatrice yelled loudly, making the walls tremble; her hand squeezed tighter on the throat this time.

That sudden move from The Dragon shook Ava to her core in fright.

Ava’s face quickly showed pain with the added squeeze to her throat by shutting her eyes tight, and the whites of her eyes started to redden as the oxygen supply to her was slowly getting cut off. Ava began to trash her body in protest of the chokehold on her, but it was a futile attempt as her bondage limited her movements, which made it more painful.

The Dragon let go of her throat then yelled again, “Am I understood, Ava!?”

Ava was coughing, and tears were streaming out of her eyes, both from the feeling of fear and the lack of oxygen. “Y-yes,” she let out a sob. “I’m s-sorry.” Then Ava was full-on crying.

Mary did an audible inhale, shuddering and then exhaling through her mouth.

While Camila stood unmoving, her lip twitched slightly to the side.

Beatrice stepped back and composed herself before continuing to speak. “You have to show me respect, Ava Silva! I’ve already informed you that I am not your friend; I am your captor, and it is up to you to decide if you want to live your life under my roof, free from my claws. I don’t make a habit of repeating myself. I expect you always to remember what I have already told you!” She was no longer yelling, but her voice was commanding and stern. “This is a command and not a request!”

Ava just cried, feeling pity for herself. How did she end up in this situation? Was her father really to blame? Has she been deceived and fed lies into not knowing the truth about the wealth that she was accustomed to growing up?

Her life was perfect. There was none of this abuse and violence. She was loved and celebrated by those around her, especially her father. Vincent, her doting and loving father, is now dead and with that, Ava’s world is now at the start of ruin. She’s certain that Beatrice will one day squeeze harder on her throat and kill her.

“Once you are no longer tied and free to move freely. You can do whatever you want in your room. Please let Camila know if you need anything and want to be here, and she will bring it. If you want to eat any food, just let her know, and the kitchen staff will acquire and prepare it for you.” Beatrice takes a deep breath. She glances at Ava, who is still crying. “You will have a chance to leave this room as soon as I decide you are worthy of that luxury.” Beatrice takes a step forward. “My next rule for you is that I expect you to be at the gym to train with me Monday to Friday at 6 a.m. You will train how to do hand-to-hand combat. It’s pertinent that you acquire this important skill. It will come in handy once you are free to leave my protection and will live your life. Protecting yourself from immediate danger will be an asset to your survival. With the enemies your father has gathered for himself, I don’t doubt that some will try to get to you to take revenge for his stupidity.”

Camila cleared her throat, and Beatrice turned to her. Camila stepped closer to Beatrice to whisper in her ear.

The Dragon intently listened to Camila, and her eyebrows started to furrow.

“I will have to deliver on a decision, but you should follow through on the request. That does not yet apply to me, however. Do you understand?” Beatrice said in a low voice.

Camila nodded.

Beatrice cleared her throat. “As per your clothing and like, if there is anything else that you think you will need once again, let Camila know, and it will be subjected to approval. You can have your requested article of outfits and accessories if it is deemed. We can’t risk anything with you; you have proven yourself to be already clever in certain things, at least with some aspect of surviving. The rest will still might be debatable.” Beatrice gave her a menacing, calculating look from head to toe, “I will have to see it for myself.” Beatrice scoffs.

Ava nodded to agree. Her tears were starting to slow, and her breath hitching had subsided a bit from her sobbing.

“And when you are finally ready, and I see that you deserve it, I will have you sit down to watch a video,” Beatrice said. “I will now take my leave; Camila will take care of the rest from here.”

With that, without any prolongment, Beatrice stepped out of the room, and behind her was Mary. Camila stayed behind.

Beatrice only had to cross a short distance from Ava’s room to hers.

Mary is a couple of steps behind.

Once the door was closed behind them, “What the actual fuck was that!?”

Beatrice agitatedly tried to undo her buttons once again. Her breathing was ragged, and her movements were brash. She took off her blazer and threw it in the big fireplace in her room. It would burn once someone started a fire at the hearth.

Mary walked to her and stilled her by holding onto her arms. “Breathe, Xiaolong, with me.”

Beatrice nodded, and they breathed together until it was back to normal pace.

“Do you intend to kill the girl?” Mary asked.

“You know I don’t, no matter how much I dislike her,” Beatrice said, brushing her fingers through her hair and pacing in front of the fireplace. She took a really deep breath that gave a tremble in her chest as she exhaled. “My anger surfaces whenever she tries to defy me! I don’t know.”

“This is not part of the plan, little Dragon,” Mary said, bent in front of the fireplace, trying to start a fire.

The slight crackle and presence of fire would always tame The Dragon inside Beatrice, helping to calm her best friend down.

“I’m sorry for my sudden burst of violence,” Beatrice said.

“You shouldn’t be apologizing to me, but I know you would never give her that satisfaction,” Mary chuckled lightly. “Your anger for her father should not be directed towards her. He made you do things that were against your principles to save a girl whom you have no care for. I understand that, but she’s not done you any harm. She was not an extension of her father, regardless of what the blood that runs through her veins might say.”

Beatrice nodded; now her eyes were focused on the small fire that had started to roar and warm up her nerves.

“Don’t let your darkness take over you and harm her,” Mary said, “It might be hard for you to control that, but try hard, for your own sake. You would not like it at the end.”

“I’m grateful for your friendship, Mary,” Beatrice said truthfully. “You always seem to know how to bring my feet back down on the ground when my emotions run high and dangerous.”

“You’re my family,” Mary said with a twisted grin. “We are sisters by the blood pact we made before your parents and ancestors many moons ago. And I stand loyal to my vows and have taken my oath to heart.”

“As I,” Beatrice replied. “I’m sorry that I have tied you to this dark world that I'm made to live with by my birthright.”

Mary’s lips were taut downward, and she pouted her bottom lip as she shook her head in disagreement. “You have nothing to apologize for; I did my part willingly.”

“I will always be grateful.”

“It’s not like you have not given me the same loyalty, Xiaolong,” Mary said, now with a slight smile.

“Let’s stop this pouring of disgusting cheesy emotions now before I start to vomit,” Beatrice said, also now smiling. She finally starts loosening the rigidity of her body.

“What will it be for tonight?” Mary asked, “Some whiskey, rum? Cognac?”

“Two brunettes,” Beatrice said. “I need to let off some steam.”

“Brunettes, huh?” Mary tutted. “Interesting.” She handed Beatrice a glass of aromatic cognac, neat and at room temperature. “I’m on it.” She then stepped out of Beatrice’s room.

Beatrice sipped the contents of her glass. The liquid was so smooth down her throat that she savoured the warmth as it glided downwards to her stomach.

She knows why the mere sight of Ava irks her and pushes her to violence and aggression. Beatrice promised to be harder to restrain and control whenever The Dragon overtook her. Perhaps a night spent with two nameless women would ease the tension and stress she’d been feeling in her neck and core.

If her parents were still alive, copulating with the same sex would have been impossible. The hypocrisy of it all is that she was wrong for her feelings, but at the same time, they’ve moulded her to be the sole heir of the Zhu clan. They must be ruthless, smart, cunning, and willing to do whatever it takes to survive their family’s criminal dynasty. The Dragons before her have clung to their Chinese tradition of prioritizing passing the baton only to male heirs. Her father, however, thought to break that tradition and theorized that a new point of view from a female heir would fight through the new age and continue their family’s legacy.

How utterly confusing and antiquated beliefs.

Beatrice shakes her head. The blazer she’s thrown into the fireplace is now a pile of ash mixed with the rest.

She stripped off all of her clothes and stood stark naked in the middle of her room. Beatrice decided to soak in the big hot tub in her private bathroom; the women she’d ordered would soon be on their way over, and she wanted to have her body and mind relaxed so she could properly perform and release her pent-up sexual tension. She’s not partaken in any sexual activities since the night she put a bullet between Vincent Silva-Ulloa’s eyes.

By the time Beatrice was in bed with her two brunettes, she was ravaging both women, paid handsomely to enjoy what she was willing to give them. Beatrice was equipped with the biggest straps in her collection and was entering one of the women from behind. She finger-fucks the other as their tongues did a messy dance in her mouth. She relished the way both women were genuinely moaning and screaming in pleasure. Beatrice prided herself in giving good fucks. It gives her as much joy to pleasure the participants of her elicit sexual activities equally when she’s the one receiving the pleasure. She also doesn’t like it when her women are faking it; she would quickly have them replaced. The women sent to her are well-informed of her preferences and standards. Beatrice orders them from the best madame in the land. Clean and must have the body that she would fuck to a pulp all night. And yes, they must have the stamina to last all night long and be at the ready whenever Beatrice commands it to commence their activities.

The woman Beatrice was pleasuring with her hand was in the middle of her orgasm, and it maddened her to the highest level when the paid woman reached her peak. She was then pushed to the side as Beatrice started to fuck the second woman on all fours to oblivion. Beatrice also concentrated on achieving her third orgasm of the night!

The scream that came from the woman under her when she came helped push Beatrice over the edge and joined in with loud moans that turned into groaning and grunts. Beatrice dug her nails into the supple ass as she relentlessly rammed and pounded the strap into the opening before her.

When Beatrice’s orgasm settled down, she pulled harshly from the woman whose face was pushed hard on the bed with her ass up in the air for Beatrice to enjoy. She slapped it hard first before she started to unstrap the toy of her midsection, and the first woman began to crawl to her to kiss her all over her body. But Beatrice stopped her.

“We’re done for the night. You both can leave my bedroom. You will be paid as promised and stated on your contract for the rest of the night, don’t worry. Now get out!”

Both women looked at each other but did as they were told. Their payment will stay the same even if they don't stay until the next morning. But with being properly serviced and thoroughly fucked by Beatrice Zhu and still being paid in full, who are they to complain.

They’ll take it as an early out from the office and call it a night!

Beatrice cleaned herself again in her private bath before face-planting on the bed, her body succumbing to slumber. Her mind is empty of the stress and thoughts of being the leader of a centuries-old criminal dynasty.

Sleep well, little Dragon!

Bask and fly in the beauty of your dream world.

May it be void of the horrors of your reality.

 

After Beatrice and Mary had exited Ava’s room, Camila started removing the shackles off her wrists and legs.

“Be a good girl now,” Camila said, “You wouldn’t want me exaggerating on my report if you were to hurt me.”

Ava glared at the woman; she seemed to be the type to do what she had just said, too.

“You’re full of pleasantries, aren’t you,” Ava said sarcastically.

“Hmm, that’s why you should be glad we’re friends and not enemies,” Camila said with a taunting smugness. “I could get worse.”

“Glad we’re the best of friends then,” Ava rolled her eyes.

Camila led Ava to the private bath in her room. “You will find some changes in yourself, so don’t be alarmed. It’s part of the plan.”

“What the fuck did you all do to me!?” Ava said, starting to feel her face, then quickly looked into the mirror.

She first noticed that her two beauty marks were gone, the one just above her lip and the other on her lower left cheek. Her eyebrows are also slightly changed, and she’s just noticed the itch she’s been feeling because of scabbing. Then she started to pull her lips up to see her teeth better.

“Nothing too drastic,” Camila said, strolling slowly into the bathroom with Ava. “Some hair transplants on your brows to make them look thicker, mole removals, fixed your vision with Lasik surgery, and a new set of veneers.”

“Jesus Christ!” Ava gasped. She liked her new set of teeth. They straightened out some of the crookedness, which she didn’t mind.

“We had instructions not to change your pretty face too much,” Camila informed her, “It’ll be such a shame to destroy that mug of yours.”

“Why do you have to change anything, anyway?” Ava said these people are starting to get on her nerves. She thinks that what she looks like is already good. Does being a criminal involve insane superficiality?

“That’s your fault for showing your face on the camera,” Camila said, then left Ava to do her own thing.

“What does that even fucking mean!?” Ava asked.

“You’ll know,” Camila said, turning back to her while holding the door, “in time.” She then closed the door.

Ava leaned her hands on the sink and then lowered her head in exhaustion and hopelessness. These people were too much of a mystery to her. She needed to survive and get out of this hellhole disguised as a massive, beautiful mansion.

She opened the medicine cabinet. It was empty. Frustrated, she started to get ready to shower. She can at least have the luxury of cleaning herself. She stayed under the hot water for a while before doing anything else. Tying to her bed made some of her joints and muscles stiff, which is not good for her. She has a bad back that needs to be constantly stretched and moved; otherwise, it gives her discomfort.

She let the hot water run down her back and didn’t move to start to clean herself until she felt a little bit of the stiffness subside.

 

Beatrice woke up lazily, faced down on her pillow.

She patted for her phone and then dialled Mary’s number.

“Can you please get me a blonde this time?” she said, her voice almost muffled because half of her face was still in her pillow. “Yes, that’s alright. Have her here in an hour. I’m hitting the showers.”

In less than an hour, Beatrice, wearing only a robe, sat on the head of her bed. The door opened, and a woman came in through it. As soon as it was closed, she started to shed her clothes as she trotted closer to where The Dragon sat.

“This is an early call,” the woman said, down to the last couple of her clothes.

“Well, I’m glad that even though I didn’t get a blonde this morning, I’m at least getting one of my favourites.” Beatrice untried the the string of her robe.

“What will it be today, Dragon?”

“You can have your breakfast,” Beatrice said as she parted the front of her robe, planted her feet on the bed and spread her legs.

“Mmmm, yummy!” The woman crawled from the foot, lowered her face between Beatrice’s legs and got to work.

A few moments later, Beatrice was on top of the woman, holding her leg up, bending her leg, almost folding her in half as The Dragon fucked her up good. “There’s a reason – you’re one of my favourite – ugh, ugh – Meera!” Beatrice said between the relentless pounding.

“Tell – mph – Me!”

“You’re not opposed to rough sex!” Beatrice got more rougher, “You’re exactly – ah – right up my alley!”

“Trust me, you make this transaction,” Meera said, her eyes starting to roll behind her eyes, “the easiest job I’ve ever done!” She then squeezed her breasts, “It’s almost like getting money for free – You’re a good fuck, Dragon!”

“Oh yeah?” Beatrice said smugly, not slowing down, “Come for me!”

Three hours later, Beatrice was walking out of her bedroom in one of her best outfits to carry on the day of business.

“Jovan,” Beatrice called out to one of the men on guard duty in the hallway. “Stay with her in my room until she wakes up, then escort her to one of the cars.”

“Will do,” Jovan replied.

“Good man,” Beatrice nodded to Jovan and then left.

 

 

 

 

Chapter 3

After Ava was done with her showering, she found clothes on top of the sink.

Now she wondered who had cleaned her and taken care of her hygiene needs while she had been unconscious for more or less seven days. She felt a bit of triumph when she realized that Camila must have. In a way, she felt like it was an act of revenge, a nasty one at that.

When she got out, Ava saw a new bed in her room. The medical bed she was using was fully out of sight, and thankfully, it was gone. It didn’t sit well with Ava to think about keeping to use it.

“Here’s a pen and paper so you can write down what else you need,” Camila says. “Include there what you use daily in your regular life. We don’t want you to feel so deprived.”

Ava took the pen and paper from the woman without saying anything else. – Not deprived, just imprisoned, not a big deal!

“I’ll come for your list tomorrow,” Camila said, “I’ll wake you up early for your morning walk.”

“No workout with the—with her, tomorrow?” She still can’t bear to have Beatrice’s name graze her lips or call her by her preferred monicker, The Dragon.

“Don’t get too excited, little cub; it’s only Sunday tomorrow,” Camila said with her annoying smile.

“Oh,” Ava said, “Where will this walking outside happen?”

“Inside the premise of the property.” Camila said, “It’s good for your mental stability and health to have some Vitamin D.” Camila gathered Ava’s old clothes and then moved to exit her room, “Well, good night! Sweet dreams!”

“Right!” Ava said, scoffing.

Ava didn’t have sweet dreams. Her mind is too wide awake. She needs to find a way to break out of there. Going outside tomorrow might give her more insight into the lay of the land. She knows she’s smart and resourceful; as promised, she can outwit this gang of criminals again.

She has no one to depend on to rescue her. Vincent is dead!

Now that she’s alone, the thought of her father has brought her once more to tears; she remembers and watched it happen in her mind’s eyes how the gun had exploded, and a bullet went through Vincent’s head, hitting him perfectly between his eyes.

Ava or Sara saw how her father fell backwards with how close the gun was to his head. The force of it pushed Vincent back slowly, landing on the hard concrete floor. She remembered calling out for Papa; she couldn’t help but call for her father. Ava loved him so much, and he loved her. Not knowing where her strength came from, she ran towards Vincent’s body, slowly slamming to the floor. It must’ve been adrenaline, and the sheer shock of seeing her father get killed pushed her legs to run forward. She remembered being able to reach him. Everyone was in shock, perhaps that she’d popped out of where she was hiding, that no one was able to stop Ava from reaching Vincent’s dead body.

When Ava reached her father, she remembered quickly kneeling beside his dead body. It was still warm when she wrapped her arms around him, and he called out to him once more.

Then – nothing. It was the series of flashes that came after it.

Ava stopped her crying. What had happened after that? Did they hit her on the back of the head? Did she pass out from too much shock? Is that even possible?

She suddenly sat up. Ava’s friends might be wondering what she might have gone to. Ava doesn’t know exactly how long she’s been in the mansion. They have managed to do some things to her face, and the scars on her brows are scabbing, almost healed. She remembered the day they were abducted from their home. It was a Thursday afternoon. She had just gone inside her bedroom, going to go for a nap before she and Vincent were to have dinner. He also just arrived from a business trip in Milan and China. He had meetings with his vendors and clients for their textile business. But that little dark curly-haired hobbit told her that tomorrow was Sunday and said she’d been there for about a week.

If Ava would think about it, she’s been at the mansion probably more than a week, or was she held somewhere before being brought here?

She puts one hand on her head. She started crying again when she tried to rack her brain and tried to remember more. Ava felt that she must’ve been sedated until when she fully woke up this morning. Ava feels so hopeless; she doesn’t even know where in the world she’s at right now.

Are they still on American soil? Or somewhere more remote?

Are people looking for Ava and Vincent right now? Her friends? Her boyfriend, Todd? Fuck!

How about her father’s associates? Kristian Schaffer, where is he? Has he also been eliminated, and the rest of the people their family trusts in their organization? Not that Ava knows all of them, but his father talks about many people under him, many business associates.

Fucking business, does it even exist? Or was it all part of her father’s lies? Or is the supposed lie about her father a lie from The Dragon?

Jesus fucking Christ, it’s a lot to take in and analyze. Ava doesn’t even believe this is real. Could it still just be a bad nightmare?

Camila’s slaps, though, were real, and she felt those. The way Beatrice held on to her throat, she could still feel the ghost of the pain inflicted on her with those strong hands.

Beatrice! She scares Ava and shakes her to the core. But at the same time, Ava is curious about who she is. What’s her real connection to her and her father? Beatrice mentioned that Vincent had done something to her. The other woman seemed to have a lot of anger; she’s a real dragon, and her temper is so short and personified.

Beatrice carries herself well. Some air of aristocracy seems innate in her persona. As much as Ava would hate to admit it, the woman who wants to be referred to as The Dragon is very attractive. Ava has eyes and can perfectly see whether a man or a woman is beautiful, okay? We can’t fault her for it. Ava’s an artist at heart, and she notices these details quickly.

The way Beatrice stands has a command of a boss bitch, true to her cause, Ava supposes. Her long, silky hair tied back with a single tie was sleek on her scalp but hung perfectly straight on her back when they were at the warehouse—making her look very intimidating. With the all-black outfit, she looked deadly, in a very hot assassin sort of way.  

Ava shakes her head.

No! We’re not going to think about my father's murderer that way! – She scolded herself. – She’s the enemy!

Earlier, though, Beatrice’s hair was out of a tie, parted to the right, but it lay perfectly straight on her back once again, which fell gracefully in front of her when she leaned in to grab Ava’s throat.

Ava couldn’t decide which looked better on The Dragon, pulled back to a tie or let down loose? She slightly slapped her face!

Focus Sara! Now is not the time!

She needs to forget these thoughts about Beatrice and focus instead on finding weaknesses.

Ava focused on other things, such as the other players in this game.

So far, she’s only seen the inside of her room and the bathroom, which she would think she would be the only user of and a quick glimpse of the hallways outside her bedroom. Tomorrow, she will be more vigilant about looking around; subtly, her caretaker watches her like a tiny, annoying little hawk!

Ava must study Camila more. She’s so uptight and slapping people across their faces as a hobby. Ava must figure out her other habits. What ticked her off, and what calmed her down? She needs to know Camila’s little quirks. What makes her smile? There has to be a way to break that wall she puts up. Camila is like a little angry chihuahua who’s always barking, has teeth ready to be bared out, and is always ready to bite. And Beatrice always needs to tame the little firecrackers. But something in her must make The Dragon tolerate her violent streak. Very loyal to the cause, it seems she has taken on the responsibility of protecting their Dragon—the ways Camila hits Ava with the few words she’s used to insulting Beatrice confirms to Ava that she’s got The Dragon’s back at all times.

How about the other woman, Mary? She looked intimidating, too, but her eyes reflected more kindness and maturity. Mary and The Dragon communicated almost without words. They must have known each other for a long time. It might be harder to break her, or with the kindness she can sense in Mary hidden behind her tough-from-the-Bronx attitude, perhaps Ava could hope to come to her for kindness. Ava will be willing to do anything if she can see a gleam of hope from Mary. It might be a tough battle to cross because her closeness to Beatrice stems from somewhere deep down.

But what does Sara or Ava have got to lose? It is better to hold on to a thin strip of hope than to come without a plan.

She drops her back backwards on the bed.

She mustn’t lose hope or succumb to her fear. Whatever little she has will give her strength.

 

“Wake up, little cub!” Camila loudly claps her hands, enters Ava’s bedroom and turns the lights on. “Rise and shine, we must go for your morning walk!”

“Are you crazy!?” Ava asked, “What time is it!?”

“5 am,” Camila said with the most annoying smile Ava had ever seen so early in the morning. “This is when you would wake up to make it to your workout with The Dragon.”

“Are you people insane?”

“Nope, perfectly normal!” Then Camila pulled the comforter from Ava, making her shiver with the morning cold air. “Beatrice likes to start her day early with exercise. Usually cardio.”

“I’ve just fallen asleep. I’m still feeling so tired,” Ava argued, trying to pull the cover back on her.

“Little Bear! This is not The Ritz, and you are not on vacation,” Camila said, pulling the cover off of Ava again. “This is a prison!” She added in a singsong voice. “So, chop, chop!”

Ava groaned loudly, but the little gremlin would not leave her alone even if she fought it. Remembering her goal for the day, which was to survey the property, she suddenly felt a burst of energy to start moving. But Ava tried not to show any excitement or risk, making Camila suspicious of her plans and suddenly revoking her going outside privileges. With Ava’s few tense interactions with Camila, she wouldn’t let it pass her.

Camila showed her a closet built into one of the walls with some outfits.

It consisted mostly of clothing she could use for working out: yoga pants, tights, sports bra, joggers, a few t-shirts, sweaters and hoodies. A good amount of stock. However, these are different from the things Ava would normally wear. Although she has her fair share of workout clothes in her closet, they’re mostly tight-fitting shorts, sports bras, and tanks. And they all come in the cutest colours and some black if she’s feeling a little sassy, compared to the ones in her closet in this room, which looked like they came from a women’s correctional facility. Muted dull colours, very plain.

Ava chose a black hoodie and grey joggers, the closest colours she would pick for herself.

She even has a few pairs of sneakers in the closet, which are pretty good brands. They're not Balenciaga’s or anything, but they are a good brand for working out. She picked a pair of good running Nike shoes.

Thirty minutes later, after changing her clothes, she freshened up. They were exiting her room.

As they closed the door, the door across from Ava’s room opened.

“Good morning, Miss Camila.” A man greeted Ava’s caretaker, holding a girl in his arms and walking out of the room across from Ava's. The girl looked like she couldn’t stand and walk on her own.

“Good morning, Jovan,” Camila greeted back, “What’s wrong with her?”

“Umm…” Jovan looked at Ava first. He was reluctant to share private information about The Dragon with someone he didn’t know.

“It’s okay. Ava will be staying with us for a while.” Camila said.

“It was Early morning with The Dragon. She told me to stay with her until she woke up, but Meera said she couldn’t walk out of here alone,” Jovan said, adjusting her hold on Meera.

“Hi, Camila!” Meera said happily, although it looked like she had just run a marathon with her state. She held her stilettos in one hand.

“Good morning, Meera,” Camila grunted, clasping both hands before her. “Bring her to the supply room and let her pick a new pair of shoes.” She looked down at Meera’s bare feet.

“Could you also please authorize a new outfit for me?” Meera asked sweetly, “Mine are feeling a little too tight to be comfortable right now.” Then she giggled.

“Fine, give her some hoodies and a pair of pants, Jovan,” Camila said. Then she turned to leave the same, Ava reluctantly following behind her. “And immediately have her driven out of the property!” She said behind her in finality.

Ava followed but looked back at the woman, helped by the young man named Jovan. She felt worried about the woman named Meera. Is she another hostage like Ava? Will that be Ava’s state later on, too? She looked drugged, or something like she seemed to look very worn out and tired.

“Hey!” Ava called out to Camila. “Hey! I’m calling you!”

“I have a name, little cub,” Camila said.

“Fine! Camila?” Ava said, rolling her eyes, “What’s wrong with her? Is she drugged? Sick? Is she also a hostage here? Are you people in some prostitution business, and this mansion is a brothel? Are you the tiny madame!?”

“Boy, you talk too much and are so quick to judge, aren’t you?” Camila said, scoffing. "We do have some connection to that business, mind you, but no, this mansion is the primary residence of The Dragon.

“Well, who is she?” Ava asked once again.

“That’s one of the women Beatrice hires, one of her favourites, in fact,” Camila said.

“Hires? Like to have sex with?” Ava asked, a little put-off.

“Yes, an escort of very high class and quality, if you must know,” Camila replied.

“God! Aren’t you offended as a woman yourself for condoning that?” Ava asked.

“No,” Camila simply said. “Beatrice needs to get it somewhere, somehow.”

“Can she not get a real girlfriend or something?” Ava asked once more.

“She doesn’t want to commit to anything serious, but at the same time, she's still a human, and she needs a way to release all that pent-up energy at times,” Camila said. “You’ve reached your quota of asking questions for the day. I shall speak to you no more.”

Bitch! – Ava thought to herself. But she got new information about Beatrice, so that’s a plus for Ava. Beatrice is not in any serious relationship, has no girlfriend, and probably no children, so she can’t use anyone to bargain with for her release. Noted!

These are not positive things for Ava, but she wants to stay optimistic and decided to implement a process to eliminate what she can use to plan her escape.

And that was the end of their conversation.

They traversed the long hallway they were on, then went down three sets of stairs and crossed the big living room and what seemed to be the foyer; they were finally out of the front door when Camila once again spoke to Ava.

“I’m going to the pool area to do my yoga; you’re free to go wherever you want in the property,” Camila said, stretching her arms over her head. She then started to walk to the West side of the property, supposedly where the pool would be.

“Just like that? I’m allowed to go anywhere on the property?” Ava asked, not believing, “Is this a trap? Am I going to be hunted for sports by your men?”

“The Dragon figured, with the amount of security we have put in place, you have no chance of escaping,” Camila said, “See you later!” With that, she left Ava and walked away to where she would do her morning yoga.

Ava looked around her and the mansion. Many armed men, perhaps some women, walked back and forth to their stations. With the number of people on guard duty, The Dragon's property would put even Fort Knox to shame with the amount of security on every corner. 

Paranoid much?

With the feeling of being free of Camila’s talons and tiny hawk energy, Ava decided to run opposite where Camila went. And it didn’t just start with a jog; she bolted and ran full-on. She ran, and she ran, and it seemed the estate that Beatrice owned ended at the ends of the Earth. But that wasn’t Ava’s focus right now. She just wanted to run. She, too, needed to let out the stress and tension of her situation.

The more she ran, the more anger she felt inside her heart, and Ava started grunting at every stride of her legs, and it got louder until she was full-on screaming at the top of her lungs. She ran even if her lungs started to hurt and her throat started to burn.

Some of the guards were starting to look at her, but she didn’t care.

“Fuck you all!” Ava screamed at no one in particular and kept running until her legs gave out on her, or maybe she had tripped on something; she was unsure. She suddenly found herself on the grass and might have a scratch on her face; she felt her body skid on the still-wet morning dew carpet of bluegrass. The pain was not enough to take away her mind from the pain Ava was feeling inside emotionally, sadly. She cried and sobbed; she folded herself in a fetal position and released all the anger and fear out of her. The feeling of being trapped was so much to bear for her. The loss of her father, the sense of abandonment, she’s alone in the world. No one she knows probably even knows where she is or if she’s still alive.

Ava screamed one more time. She could feel her vision dimming, the veins on her neck popping out of her scream, her mouth letting out the sound of anguish opening so wide, she didn’t care if her whole face would rip in half. She screamed and cried until she could no longer do it.

She tried to hug herself on that grass and cried silently to herself.

Casually also noting that no one has taken a shot at her.

So she peeked around her and saw some guards taking notice of her breakdown.

Ava just lay there and felt more sorry for herself. The guards must've taken pity on her for now and decided not to kill her yet with how pathetic she looked.

She didn’t mind that her clothes were damp from the wet grass, her face scratched, and her body started getting cold from the cold early morning breeze, which made her shiver.

There was no Camila that came to yell at her or slap her across the face; no guards shot at her and killed her. No man named Jovan came either to help her get up on her feet.

They just let her lay there like a wet, hurt puppy.

She closed her eyes; maybe if she fell asleep there, she’d die of hypothermia. That’s not a bad way to go. She would rather freeze to death than be back in that awful mansion with that monster who killed her father.

Ava doesn’t know how long she lay there on the grass. She lay there waiting for death to come.

Footsteps were coming close to her; they sounded heavy, probably killing every blade of grass that had been unfortunate enough to be stepped on with such heavy feet. 

Hello, Angel of Death. Have you come to take my soul away and end this nightmare for me? - Ava's chin quivered at the thought. She needed an out; dying was another choice she could take.

“Are you done here?” It sounded like Mary’s voice.

Ava opened her eyes, and more tears spilled out of her lids. In front of her were a pair of black combat-looking boots, but the leather looked expensive.

“Leave me alone,” Ava said, still wet with tears and self-pity.

“You can’t stay on the grass. You’ll get sick or probably roasted once the sun comes up higher,” Mary said, with a certain frustration in her voice.

“Good, maybe I’ll die here, and I don’t have to go back to that big awful hell of a mansion,” Ava said, not moving. Her eyes laid steady on the combat boots; she didn’t even look up to Mary.

She heard Mary take an exasperated breath, “Are you hungry?”

“No,” Ava said, lying, and her stomach grumbled with the thought of food.

“You can’t die out here or go on hunger strike either. Your stomach’s already complaining,” Mary said.

And just like that, her stomach grumbled once more as if agreeing with Mary.

Ava sobbed to cry again; even her stomach was betraying her. She really has no one in this world.

Mary took another exasperated deep breath, then lowered herself to the ground and started to lift Ava to carry her fireman style. It was not without any exaggerated groaning and grunting.

“What the fuck!?” Ava yelped as she felt her body getting pulled up across Mary’s shoulders like a wounded soldier.

“I have no time for all these temper tantrums; the Dragon wants you to eat, and I, for one,” Mary grunted to adjust Ava’s body on the shoulder, “Wouldn’t want to piss them off!”

“Put me down!” Ava complained, “I can walk on my own.”

“You promise to behave?” Mary stopped from walking, Ava still on her shoulder.

Ava was still, too, “Yes.”

“If you throw another dramatic crying, I will pull you by your ears to enter the mansion,” Mary warned. 

“Yes—I meant no, no more crying,” Ava sniffs the snot in her nose, resulting from her long crying on the grass.

Mary roughly dropped her, but Ava caught herself and landed on her feet, although not very gracefully. She swiped the hair that landed on her face. Ava needs a hair tie. She’s having a bad hair day. Or probably because her untied long hair got wet from wet grass or the pool of tears she’d shed.

Mary said nothing and just started to walk towards the house. Ava once again followed another one of Beatrice’s people without a word.

A long table could easily seat 30 people came into view when they got to the dining area.

Camila was having coffee and reading a newspaper. She lowered the paper when she heard their wet, squeaking shoes at every step on the marble floors. “Ah! Good, you found the drama queen!”

“Quit it, Camila!” Mary warned her with a stern look.

“What did I do?” Camila said, then straightened the newspaper to cover her face and continued drinking her coffee.

“You can take a plate over there by the buffet and sit wherever you would like,” Mary said, pointing to the buffet table with trays of breakfast items and bowls of fruits and yogurt. She took the lead, and Ava followed.

Ava takes a plate and looks at the cutlery; no plastic spoon exists.

"Can I use regular utensils?" Ava asked if it could be a trick and if a guillotine would fall from the ceiling and cut her hand off.

Mary nodded, “You can use those too. Camila was being an ass when she let you use the Ikea kid’s spoon.” Mary informed her as she scooped one of the Eggs benedicts on her plate. “She can be an ass sometimes.”

“You don’t say,” Ava said sarcastically, darting a death glare towards Camila, who didn’t lower her newspaper, but Ava could hear her slight giggling behind it.

Once her plate was full, she didn’t necessarily sit too close to Mary, but Ava ensured she was farther away from Camila, putting herself in between the two women.

“Camila,” Mary called out. The other woman responded with a grunt. "The Dragon ordered Ava to be given a tablet to use."

“Noted!” Camila replied. “Anything else, for Her Royal Highness, we’re instructed to give her?

Ava rolled her eyes as she took a potato in her mouth. – Does this bitch eat sarcasm for breakfast!? Holy shit, give it a break! – Then, she shakes her head.

“Ava, do you have a list of things you want in your room?” Mary asked.

“I have a list made written on the paper the little 'witch' gave me back in my room,” Ava replied before putting bacon in her mouth. – Ava 1, Camila 1! – Ava snickered as she sipped her coffee.

“Hey!” Camila quipped, lowering her newspaper again and glared at Ava.

Mary chuckled.

“Take that back!” Camila ordered.

Ava repeated mockingly, “Take that back!” Then, she cut a piece of the Eggs Benny to put it in her mouth, stuck her nose high, and did not look at Camila. Ava was feeling victorious; she’d made Mary laugh, and her plan of charming Mary and swaying her to Ava’s cause might pan out yet! – Ava 2, Camila 1!

Camila groaned when Ava didn’t give her any more attention and huffed to return to reading her newspaper.

Ava felt more enthusiastic about her breakfast and liked the food served after putting Camila in her place.

When they finished breakfast, Camila begrudgingly walked her back to her room.

Ava voluntarily gave her the list she’d written the night before.

Camila looked at the list and studied, “Hmm, not bad, we can get most of this for you,” eyes still on the paper. “But we most certainly can't get you a gun to shoot me.”

“Girl has got to try,” Ava shrugged. “You people said anything that I would want.”

Camila eyed her again with disdain.

“I’m going to arrange everything for you, little cub,” Camila said with a grin, “You will stay in your room until I come for you for lunch.”

“What will I do here?” Ava asked incredulously. "There’s nothing in here that could help me kill the time!” She looked around the bedroom. It was pretty much empty except for her bed and one-night stand. There was a desk and a chair in one corner. There was no TV, computer, tablet, or books! And Ava is now reminded she doesn't even have her cell phone with her!

“I have warned you not to make me for an enemy, Ava,” Camila gave her a wink and exited her room.

Ava was left bruting.

Ava 2, Camila fucking 2!

 

Chapter 4

Summary:

Trouble fell in paradise...the trio are on each other's throat!

At around 11 am, a car pulled up at the front driveway of the mansion, and a guard opened the door as Beatrice stepped out of the vehicle.

She takes the sunglasses off her face and hands them to the same guard, who takes them with a nod.

“Xiaolong,” Mary greeted her, standing on the top step of the massive front door.

“Mary, how are things?”

“Shouldn’t I be asking you that?” Mary quirked an eyebrow, “You’re the one who went on a business meeting without me.”

“I’m alive,” Beatrice sighs as she continues walking to get inside the house, “Clearly, it couldn’t have turned out bad. You’re needed more to be here and keep an eye on things.”

“And you don’t trust that I could keep things in order?” Camila asked, standing just at the mansion's entrance with a tablet.

“You’re exactly the reason Mary is needed here,” Beatrice continued to the living room and sat on the big, massive U-shaped sofa. “I can’t trust you wouldn’t give Ava a hard time.” She took the bottle of sparkling water that Mary had handed her. “Mind making me something harder, other than water?” But she drank from the bottle regardless.

“Old fashioned or Espresso Martini?”

“Hmm, Old fashioned, but line up the Espresso right after, please,” Finishing the rest of the water in her bottle.

Mary looks up at another one of their men, “From the bar, please, and have the martini chilled in the meantime. Make it three.” Then she sits on one of the sides of the sofa with Beatrice.

“No Martinis for me. Keep me on Old fashioned,” Camila added. “What’s that supposed to mean exactly, Beatrice?”

“You’re developing a habit of marking her face with your palms, Camila. What more would you like to hear? We are to go to Switzerland to get her money from the bank. We can’t possibly go there with slap marks on her face.” Beatrice said, “Another water, please, Mary.”

“She deserved it.” - Camila argued.

“I don't doubt that she does, but you don’t have to fight my battles for me, Camila. I’m more than capable of settling them myself. Suppose a little tarnish on my name by a girl would get to you. That’s not who I would want to take more responsibility for the clan.” Beatrice said, taking another bottle of water from Mary. “We’ve got better things to focus our energy on. Grow a little tougher skin; you’re no longer a kid. You’ve asked to get higher in our organization and take on more responsibility. I need you to be more selective with what you focus your energy and thoughts on.”

“I can hold my own if you can remember; I was quick on my toes and made a really good decision at the warehouse,” Camila said with furrowed brows, “I’m no longer a rookie.”

“I agree with Beatrice on this, Camila,” Mary said. “I love you, but you can still be a little childish. You banter with Ava as if we live with two teenagers fighting for something that shouldn’t matter.”

“At least I didn’t hit her today,” Camila said.

They got handed their drinks.

“Where is she?” – Beatrice.

“In her room because Camila is punishing her for answering back to her,” Mary replied, taking an exasperated breath once more.

Beatrice looks at Camila with frustration.

“Gotta give it to her. She’s got a fight and grit,” Mary said.

“So, she's not just a spoiled heiress out of touch with the real world, huh?”—Beatrice.

“Oh, she’s still that, but apparently more,” – Mary.

“She’ll need it once she’s on her own,” Beatrice said.

“How was your meeting today?” Camila asked. “I don’t like that you went without Mary or me.”

“With that, I agree with you, Camila; we need to make sure you’re safe always,” Mary said, pointing to Camila.

“Then you both should learn to stop this co-dependency issue. As we grow bigger, I will have to have you go on different missions too,” Beatrice said, downing half of her Old Fashioned on her first sip.

“Bigger?” Mary leans in, “We’re already stretched to the limits, Xiaolong. We can’t possibly handle more at this time. I know you want the clan to survive, but stretching us thin is not the way to go.”

“We have nowhere else to go but go bigger,” Beatrice said, leaning her head back, “The meeting today has the potential to go into different and bigger things.”

“What is it this time?” Mary asked.

“Guns and ammunitions,” Beatrice said.

“But we are already in that!” Camila asked, confused, looking back at Mary.

“Yes, but on a smaller scale than I would like us to be,” Beatrice said. If we get into this one, it will afford us the latest and greatest firepower in the market. Our connections will be wider, and we will have a hand in many more countries.”

“It seems you’re talking about getting our hands dirty now, too, in wars and terrorism,” Mary said, a little taken aback. “Are we getting into something more than we could chew now?”

“It’s exactly that. My ancestors have delved into this type of business in the past,” Beatrice shrugged. It’s just part of my natural growth as the new Dragon. I have to be bolder and take on more. Diversifying is always good for any business.”

“But, Bea,” Camila whined, “I’m not sure if our manpower is ready to handle that business. That would certainly bring in more enemies in the process. As it is, the people we have, yes, most are loyal, I’m sure. But adding more, we risk letting people into the clan who could betray us. Honestly, we’re not prepared to build a bigger army. And getting in with the terrorists and wars? Are we losing all of our humanity here?”

“Getting into this business is a different ball game,” Mary says, getting stressed just thinking about it. She finishes her old-fashioned and gestures to the same man to fetch the next round from the bar. “It’s making me nervous. We will need tighter security and muscles; we don't have the resources to train and sift through a big wave of new people to have around us.”

“Are you both losing confidence in me? In my decision-making?” Beatrice started to have fire in her eyes. “This road might be difficult, but we will go through it. We have to!”

“Are you serious right now?” Mary asked. “We’re just looking at things from a different perspective; we still have many loose ends to tie with the stuff we have on our plate, and here you are getting into another thing to get all of us to dive into something we are unfamiliar with. We’re both trying to say that maybe we should wait a bit.”

“Yeah, Mary is right,” Camila added, “We should focus on what we already have. We shouldn’t take on every offer put to the table if we can help it.”

“I will take your opinions right now, just as that, an opinion, but I will still make the final decision,” Beatrice said. She looked at the two of her most trusted in her organization with a tight lip, then looked away.

Camila gave Mary a worried look.

“I’m going to go upstairs and see Ava; I have to give her this tablet,” Camila said, excusing herself.

“And you’ve made sure that it’s secured?” Mary asked.

“Of course!” Camila said, feeling slightly insulted, “It’s limited access to everything, and I’ve ensured that she won’t be able to use it to communicate with anyone.”

“Just asking, fuck everyone’s knickers in a bunch today!” Mary said, taking the second serving of alcohol in one gulp. “You both should lay off the coffee. You’re both too much on edge.” She gestures to the man to serve another round for her and Beatrice and takes Camila’s 2nd Old Fashioned, which will go warm since the latter will see Ava.

“Says the one who just downed the Espresso Martini in one go,” Beatric teased with a smirk. “Be down for lunch, Camila. I want us to have a meal together.”

“Should I ask the prisoner to join us?” Camila asked, looking back at the two women still on the massive sofa.

“If she wants, I don’t give a fuck,” Beatrice said.

 

 

Ava was in the middle of stretching her muscles when Camila walked in.

She was in the middle of her Warrior 1 pose, adjusting to move into Warrior 2.

“What are you doing?” Camila asked, holding the tablet to her chest, truly interested.

“What does it look like I’m doing?” Ava asked, taking a long exhale; Camila’s presence had already started to destroy that sen she’d managed to bring into her chakra. “I’m building a rocket ship to apply at NASA!” She quickly broke her pose and put both hands on her hips, dropping her head low. She was frustrated with having Camila’s presence destroy her meditation through yoga by being around right now.

“Duh! I know you’re doing yoga,” Camila said, “I just didn’t know you knew how.”

“For your information, I’m a qualified yoga teacher,” Ava said, taking a towel to wipe the sweat on her forehead. “You and your people should probably stop acting surprised when I manage to show my skills and intelligence. I’m not dull and stupid!” she said pointedly.

“Hmm,” Camila just hummed and handed the tablet to Ava. “As per The Dragon’s orders.”

Ava takes the tablet excitedly but with controlled excitement. She fires up the tablet and starts to browse, but finds the website she’s used to accessing are blocked. “What the fuck!?” She looks up at Camila.

“Oh, I thought you’d be smart enough to realize you won’t get full use of it.” Camila gave an exaggerated chuckle. “Not dull and stupid, my ass!” Then she turned to leave but added, “Be ready for lunch at noon; you’re lunching with the rest.”

“If she’s going to be there, I’d rather skip it,” Ava said.

“The Dragon?” Camila twisted around on her legs to look back at Ava, “Yeah, she will be.”

But Ava decided to take it back quickly. Studying The Dragon and her little puppets might be a good chance to see more of their dynamics together. “No, wait, I changed my mind. I want to be out of this stupid room.” Hiding her true motives of wanting to be in the presence of Beatrice.

“Okay, we’ll see you there at lunch; you’ll know where to go since you know you’re smart and all!” Camila said, then went out of the room.

“Ugh!” Ava said. She might be smart, but this mansion is so big that she’s not confident she’ll find the dining room alone yet.

 

Ava arrived at the dining room at 12:15; the three people at the table stopped what they were doing when she joined them.

Once again, putting a two-seat distance from Mary. Camila sits across from her, and The Dragon is at the head of the table.

A woman approached her, “Salad or soup, ma’am?”

“Salad, please. Do you have any protein you can add?” Ava asked as if in a restaurant.

“We do have the chicken as part of the main, and I’m sure the kitchen has some boiled eggs if you wish,” She replied.

“The chicken will be fine, and that will be my meal for right now, thank you,” Ava replied.

The three resumed their meals after staring at Ava as she settled on the table, but she did not glance their way or acknowledge that they were sitting with her.

“Anyway, the condo in Chicago needs some repair, and Julio said it could use some upgrade,” Camila said, “if we were to go there this summer to spruce the place up.”

They continued their interrupted conversation due to Ava’s arrival and their business talks. Nobody acknowledged that Ava was there either, so she continued to eat her salad.

Ava listened and tried to study the interaction between the three women. Mary seemed to be calculating everything in the conversations on the table, but she was comfortable enough to voice her opinions and objections.

At the moment, The Dragon seemed calm and not agitated, although Ava couldn’t help but feel that her eyes would go on her occasionally. Perhaps, also trying to study her demeanour. It made her uneasy in a way that was not so unpleasant. And Ava's not quite sure what that meant. But she’s keeping an eye on Beatrice as well. Her back is straight like a rod, and Beatrice has a very sophisticated way of moving her hands on her plate and putting the food in her mouth. Beatrice seems to be a properly trained lady, if not for the mob boss outfit she always likes wearing. Even when she holds her glass up, there’s an air of elegance, as if she’s lunching with King Charles himself.

Ava noticed that even Camila and Mary carried themselves with proper table manners and were somewhat sophisticated too in their actions.

“Umm, Ava,” Mary interrupted, “Some of the things you wrote on your list are already here. The boxes are being brought up to your room now as we speak. Do you need a hand unpacking and organizing, you think?”

“Thank you. I should be fine. It will give me something to do since I’m not allowed to go outside my room,” Ava says, glancing at Camila, who continues to eat with a neutral expression.

“You are allowed to leave your room as you please,” Beatrice said emotionlessly, then put a piece of chicken in her mouth.

Ava gave her the fakest smile she could muster, “Thank you, much appreciated.”

“Unless instructed otherwise,” Camila chimed in.

“Yes, there might be instances when we’d rather you keep your presence out of the common areas; you will be told when such an occasion arises,” Beatrice added.

Mary watches the other two speak as she takes small sips of her wine.

“Don’t worry, I won’t be just loitering, skipping around happily in this place. I’d rather keep to myself, FYI.” Ava replied.

“Do you habitually give so much attitude and sarcasm when spoken to?” Beatrice leaned forward towards Ava and put her utensils on her plate.

“Only when I see it fit the occasion,” Ava dared to look at Beatrice with some defiance in her face.

“Well, not when you’re at my dinner table; I expect everyone to try to be civil. I want this table to be respected courteously, especially in my presence!” Beatrice said, looking at Ava and then at Camila. “From all of you,” she said firmly.

Ava pulled the napkin from her lap. “I’m done eating. May I be excused, then?” She again looked at Beatrice with a straight face, looking for a response, unbothered by what Beatrice had just said.

But it was Mary who spoke next. “Not staying for dessert?”

“No, I’m rather full,” Ava said.

“Fine, leave!” Beatrice said heatedly, “And let’s practice you staying in your room and making your presence unnoticed right now! You’re not allowed to step out of it!”

“Fine!” Ava said. She put her napkin on the table and stood from her chair, “Excuse me, bon apetit to all of you!” And left.

“Why must she be so…” Beatrice said, harshly dropping her napkin on the table. “I’ll be in my office if you need me.” She got up to leave the dining room.

Mary just shook her head, and she and Camila finished their meals.

When Ava got to her room, there were four boxes of the stuff she’d asked for.

It’s at least something to do while she’s grounded in her room.

“Psh! I’m not a child!” She murmured to herself. “Ugh! Must you bring me to these people, papa!?” For the first time, she addressed her dead father with resentfulness. “Why!?” She even looks up to the ceiling as if she’s sure her father is in heaven, looking down on her precious mija.

She sat on the floor beside her bed, back to the door. She’ll open the boxes later; she doesn’t want to rush to finish and will have nothing to do later. She'll just sulk and bitch to herself for the time being.

 

Mary enters Beatrice’s office. “Anything I can get for you?”

“No,” Beatrice replied, back straight as an arrow, quill on hand and writing something on a parchment.

“Why won’t you let Ava know the truth?”

“She’s not ready,” Beatrice replied, still not raising her head from writing, even when she dabbed her quill in the ink jar.

“You’d rather keep her in the dark and direct anger in the wrong direction instead?”

“It doesn’t matter. I don’t care for what she thinks of me. She means nothing, so her opinion is invalid.” More writing.

Mary sighs, “But don’t you think it would be fair for her to be ignorant of the real facts?”

“No.” Beatrice shrugged her shoulder this time and looked up at Mary as she dipped her quill into the ink jar. “What’s not fair is that she’s kept in the dark about what she is—an heiress to a fortune from her father’s criminal activities and not know a damn shit about it. I’m just letting her taste how cruel this world is.”

“But why is it up to you to do that to her?” Mary is starting to get frustrated, “That is a decision made by Vincent; she should know. Vincent has made her life miserable now, not you!”

“Because she doesn’t deserve a peaceful existence, not while she’s under my roof!” Beatrice said, clenching her jaw. “The more she hates me while under my protection, the more it is painful and excruciating to be within my walls!”

“But you’re hurting yourself more than her!” Mary snarled back. “Your cruelty will get to you and ruin you if you don’t stop this!”

Beatrice slammed her hand on the table, the quill tip stabbing her palm. “I am The Dragon, and I will be cruel if I want to be!” She stood from her chair. “You have overstepped your boundaries repeatedly these past few days, and I will not let you get used to that, Phillips!” She pressed both of her hands on the table. Blood was slowly staining the parchment she was writing on.

“I am not overstepping anything, Beatrice!” Mary replied, “When I took my oath, I also took the responsibility to help you sort out your thoughts and feelings! You want to hurt me too!? Is that it, Xialong!”

“Get out!” Beatrice yelled, “I can no longer stand this disrespect of my authority. How dare you come at me! You have questioned my every move since Vincent’s death!”

“Because your anger has clouded your judgement since! You shouldn’t have taken the deal, I warned you! You’re out of control, Xiaolong; you’re losing grip of the clan! You will fail by being stubborn.” Mary said, then turned around to leave the office and slammed the door.

“How fucking dare you!” Beatrice still has her hand on the table, and her breathing is erratic.

His right-hand man never questioned her father, and no one has ever doubted his decision. Everyone has done their deeds without ever daring to challenge his authority. Is she too soft on Mary and Camila that they dare to undermine her position in their clan? She needs to break their horns now while it’s still small before they attack her with them when she least expects it. Beatrice is The Dragon, not Camila, not Mary – especially not fucking Ava Silva!

Beatrice picks up her cell phone and says, "Book first-class plane tickets for Camila and Mary as soon as possible. For Chicago—Return tentative.” Then she hangs up the phone.

And not even an hour later, the two barged into her office.

“What the hell is the meaning of this, Beatrice?” Camila walked in, holding a paper in the air, “You’re sending us to Chicago?”

“Yes, as you mentioned earlier, Julio recommends renovating it. I want you both to foresee the work there,” Beatrice said, leaning back in her chair.

“Fore - foresee the reno…" She threw a hand in the air, "You know that we don’t need to foresee shit,” Camila said, “And to send both of us, you want us out of your way to do everything you plan and think is right for your clan!”

Mary sits on a chair, feet parted, elbows on her knees, looking very pissed off.

Beatrice just stared at Camila with anger in her eyes.

“We’ll take Ava with us then,” Camila said.

“Yes, we’ll take her with us,” Mary nodded.

“You will not!”

“You will kill her yourself if we leave her here with you,” Mary said, “And all that work, killing Vincent, will be all for naught!”

“Ava will stay here with me; my home is the safest place she will be from her enemies that she doesn’t even know she has,” Beatrice said. “You both know that.”

“Her worst enemy right now is sitting across from me,” Camila said, crossing her arms.

“YOU TWO…”

“What’s going on here, Beatrice?” Mary asked. “We’re fighting like we’re children.”

Beatrice didn’t say anything but was seething; her breathing was ragged.

“Do you really want us to leave?” Camila asked, softer this time. She sat on the other chair across Beatrice and put her hands between her legs. Looking defeated, she asked, “Why?”

Beatrice took a deep breath a few times while her eyes were closed before speaking, “I’m losing control of my clan; I’m losing control of the two of you.”

“Because we question your actions and decisions?” Camila said. Mary just sat quietly once again. “Isn’t that what we’re here for?”

“My father was never questioned by his subordinates like you two have been doing to me these past few weeks. I’m The Dragon, the leader of this clan. My family’s legacy is on the line here, not yours or yours!” Beatrice looks at the two women in front of her one by one.

“I’m going to my room. If you need me, call for me,” Then Mary stood to leave, “I have things to pack for my flight.”

“Mary…” Camila said, there’s a break in her voice, “Why are we fighting?” She turns to Beatrice, “Bea?”

“Mary." Jaw clenching, "Mary, wait—please stay,” Beatrice said, deeply breathing. She’s trying to calm herself now. There was pain in her chest when her best friend willingly wanted to leave.

Mary stopped and turned to look at Beatrice, arms folded.

“I need you both to support me, not go against me,” Beatrice said more calmly, “I feel like I’ve given you too much freedom, and you’re both forgetting that I’m your leader. I’m leading, but you both defy my orders and decisions.”

“Xiaolong, we love and care for you. If you think us trying to voice our concerns for your rash decision as of late is us not supporting you,” Mary tutted, “You’re sadly mistaken. We support you wholeheartedly; you have to know this. We’ve been together for so long; we’re supporting you with all we have and would want to see you succeed. What you have been doing is putting so much pressure on the clan. On yourself!” Mary was not yelling, but her voice was very precise and confident.

“We know you don’t want to fail, Bea,” Camila said. “And we don’t want that either. I know there are threats to your leadership, but they’re not from us. Isn’t that why we’ve done what we’ve done? To secure your position as the new Dragon?”

“We’re not going to sit here like guard dogs and watch you wash up and burn,” Mary shakes her head. “I refuse to see you fail. If you’ve decided to send us away, fine; we’ll go, but you need us here, not in Chicago. We all know that. And we’ll take Ava with us, that’s final. She might be a pain in the ass, but she doesn’t deserve to die in your hand. She’s done nothing wrong. And you don’t have to carry more guilt if you were to kill her.”

“I don't feel guilty about anything, but I’m under so much pressure because I want to distract myself,” Beatrice said. “That's why I’m taking on so many deals. I do not want to think of things other than the business. I want to drown with so much work. I’m – I can’t be left alone with my thoughts.” She brushes her hand on her face, looking too exhausted. "Dark images haunt me, and I want it to stop."

“Please be honest with us. We're your best friends. Killing Vincent has gotten to you, hasn’t it?” Mary asked.

Beatrice had her head low, but she nodded.

“How about we all go to Chicago?” Camila asked, “We all deserve a break. We’ve all been working so hard lately.”

“We could do that, Xiaolong,” Mary said, “We have not gone on any trips with the three of us in so long.”

“And Ava?” – Beatrice.

“Let’s take her with us,” Camila. “It might do her some good to be back in America too.”

“Hold that thought, I’ll be back,” Mary said, leaving the office.

“Bea?”

“Hmm?”

“Please talk to me?” Camila said, “You don’t have to carry it all? Your father put us in our positions for a reason.”

“It’s just work stress,” Beatrice said, massaging the bridge of her nose as if she had a headache.

“Your job is not an ordinary job. It’s a lot to take on for one person,” Camila said.

Mary walks in with a first aid kit on hand. “What did I miss?” She pulls a chair close to Beatrice, “Give me your hand, Xiaolong.”

Beatrice glared at her.

“Give it!” Mary said, insisting.

Beatrice begrudgingly gave Mary her hand.

“What the hell, Bea!” Camila said, Seeing the big cut on her palm. “What did you do?”

“She fucking stabbed herself with her stupid fucking quill!” Mary said, scoffing, then rolling her eyes at Beatrice. “This will sting.”

Beatrice hissed as the feel of alcohol hit the cut, and Mary started cleaning it. “You didn’t flinch when you stabbed yourself, but you wince with a little alcohol?”

“Look at that, Beatrice still has feelings, she’s not just a cold-hearted bitch after all!” Camila said, giggling, putting her chin on her hand as she leaned on Beatrice’s desk with her elbow.

Beatrice then turned her death glare on Camila.

“Let’s talk about this thing about Vincent’s killing,” Mary said, still cleaning the cut on Beatrice’s palm.

“What do I say about it?” Beatrice asked, “He was my mentor growing up, and then I had to kill him. It haunts me at night, and I can’t sleep unless I tire myself to exhaustion.”

“As per his wishes, you didn’t do it because you wanted to,” Mary said. "You didn’t even do it for the bounty on his head or the money promised after you have done the deed.”

“I think there’s more to it than just killing Vincent,” Camila said.

“What do you mean?” Mary looked at Camila, stopping what she was doing.

“Beatrice is a people pleaser; it’s trauma that stemmed from her childhood,” Camila said, shrugging.

“I am not! And who might I be trying to please?” Beatrice asked, sounding very scandalized. As with her Dragon blood, she’s very prideful, and it’s quite insulting to insinuate that she’s trying to please anyone; she doesn’t do such things! Or rather, shouldn’t…?

“Ava!”

“Ava?” Beatrice asked, more confused. “And why might I would want to please her? I don’t even like her.”

“Yeah, care to explain, please, Camila.” – Mary said, also confused.

“You’re not trying purposely to please her,” Camila explained. "But because of your trauma during childhood, it's in your DNA to always do well that started at an early age; please, your parents, teachers, mentors, basically everyone. So when someone is displeased with you, it doesn’t sit well. You overcompensate with your efforts and try your best at everything so that it will please everyone and they don't have to go after you. It gives you this automatic response to always want to be liked, even when you're not conscious you're doing it. Deep-rooted trauma."

“That tracks!” Mary said, nodding, now putting a bandage around Beatrice’s hand.

“What? You agree with this rubbish?” Beatrice can’t believe it, “Are you both trying to defy me again?”

Mary slapped the now bandaged hand.

“Ow!” Beatrice pulled her hand from Mary.

“You can be so stupid sometimes, did you know?” Mary said, “This is not defiance. As your friends, we are trying to talk to you about your issues.”

“You both know I dislike her, so why would I want to please her?” Beatrice argued.

“You don’t have to like her for it to be true,” Camila shrugged. “The mere thought of it is eating you up, putting anxiety and pressure on you that you’re not addressing.”

“And killing Vincent is hard to deal with because it went against the real you. You don’t kill for money. You’re not a hired killer. And worse is that you’re hiding the real reason you did what you did from Ava. And that's the person you're trying to please, even if you don't want to. It's at the back of your head,” Mary said, “You should tell her. You don’t have to bear the cross for killing that bastard. I hate that Vincent, even in death, is doing this to you right now.”

“She’s not ready,” Beatrice repeated, explaining the same answer she’d given Mary earlier.

“There’ll be no perfect time that she will be ready to know why you had to kill her father, Xiaolong,” Camila said. “It will have the same effect on her whether you do it now or later.”

“I refuse, and neither of you will ever talk to her about this. Am I understood?” Beatrice asked, looking at both of her friends for confirmation.

“Understood, but I don’t agree,” Mary said.

“Me, too, and also not agreeing to this bullshit,” Camila said.

“You don’t have to agree this time. It’s an order,” Beatrice said.

“Okay, fine. Should I get the staff to set dinner for us now?” -  Camila.

“Yes, and have Ava’s dinner sent to her room. She’s still grounded,” Beatrice said.

“The Dragon Clan, now known as the Babysitter’s Club!” – Camila said as she walked out of Beatrice’s office.

“Is anyone still going to Chicago, then?” Mary asked, raising one eyebrow. “To foresee the reno?” A little bit sarcastically.

“No, that was stupid of me to think that. It was an impulse,” Beatrice admitted.

“You’re stupid, alright, and hotheaded…The Dragon’s blood does run in your veins,” Mary said.

 

The next morning, Ava and Camila were stepping out of the room at exactly 5:45 am when the opposite door opened too, and three giggling women walked out at the same.

They suddenly stopped giggling when they saw Ava and Camila, but their smiles didn’t leave their faces.

“Oh wow, The Dragon even has women in the other room. How kinky!” The tallest one said.

Camila and Ava glared at them at the same time.

“You two should join us next time we’re over; there’s plenty to share!” One of them said.

“I believe your time is up. Please head to the exit. A driver is already waiting for you outside,” Camila said, ending the weird conversation. “Or I’ll have you all dragged out of here. By force!”

Ava followed, not before glaring at the three women, whose smiles automatically vanished after Camila spoke.

“Like that was weird, and what the fuck, right!?” Ava, fuming, said beside Camila.

“Mhmm! What the fucking actual fucking!” Camila said, anger still on her face.

Ava was already stretching when Beatrice finally made her way into the gym. The size could compete with any exclusive gym, with all the equipment they have and its sheer size.

“Nice of you to join us,” Camila greeted, annoyance still evident in her voice.

“What’s up your ass this early in the morning?” Mary asked.

Camila quickly rambled about what happened in the hallway outside Ava’s and Beatrice’s room.

“I mean…the invitation stands if ever you know,” Beatrice said, moving one hand in the air. "If the mood strikes you both?"

Ava scoffed loudly and started stretching her legs.

“You have something to say over there?” Beatrice asked with a glare.

“Nothing!” Ava said, then went to the thread mill to set it for a half-hour run.

After they’ve done their cardio, they do some strengthening exercises, especially focusing on Ava's weight, which has never been her favourite. She’s more into yoga and stretching the muscles than lifting heavy metals, but Mary was adamant that she had to do them.

And that has become a routine for Ava, including bumping into a woman or women coming out of Beatrice’s room just before exercise every morning.

Ava starts her workout with cardio, about an hour of weights, and then cardio again afterward. After they all work out, they go for breakfast. The other three women go about their businesses afterward and leave Ava to her own devices, which usually involve reading, painting, and writing. Dinner, then sleep and repeat the next day.

Ava felt like she was living a real-life Groundhog Day—the movie with Bill Murray in which he lived the same day repeatedly until he got everything he had to do right.

She mostly interacted with Camila because of the delegation given to her by Beatrice to take care of anything she may need. Since bumping into the three women, Ava has found their interaction somewhat tolerable. The snide, sarcastic remarks have settled down, and they would only speak unless necessary. And truth be told, it's more than what Ava could hope for. 

During workout hours, she’s mostly with Mary. As a well-toned, muscular woman, Ava needs more muscles.

Beatrice kept to herself and would do her own sets alone.

Ava always remembers to watch the three women, always looking for weakness. Especially with Camila and Mary, she needs to find an opening to be on their better side.

Chapter 5

The same routine went on for weeks, and on the weekends, Ava would do her workout of Yoga, which she also does on weeknights, just for something else for her to do to fill the long hours of being a prisoner at The Dragon’s mansion.

In her third week, Mary has worked her out so much. Ava doubled all her routine sets of everything, and Mary made her run for 10 miles on the treadmill.

That night Ava was so sore and was pretty much pooped for the rest of it all.

She slept soundly but woke up in the middle of the night with a feeling of dread—suddenly, she felt another presence in her room. She didn’t try to move, not wanting to startle whoever was with her. Ava hoped that they would catch them in the act.

The feeling was strong and heavy, creeping down. Ava could feel it breathing, just waiting in the dark. It was as if Ava could feel the warm breath on her neck and down her spine.

Ava quickly sat up in bed and turned around to see whoever the fuck might be in her room.

But no one was there.

She stood up from the bed and walked to her door. When she opened it, two guards stood in the hallway, one for her room and the other for Beatrice's. The two men looked at her questioningly.

“Everything alright, Miss Ava?” One of the guards named Arthur asked.

“Did-did anyone come into my room just now?” Ava asked.

“No, Miss,” the other guard, Tony, replied. “We’ve been here since you turned in for the night. No one else has come except for Miss Camila, who checked on you at 10 p.m.”

“Are you sure?” Ava asked one more time.

“Yes, Miss,” Tony said, “Is everything okay?”

“Yeah, must be just a dream,” Ava said, “I felt someone was in there with me.”

“Would you like us to check inside for you, Miss Ava?” Arthur asked, pulling on his gun, which was at his ready.

“Maybe we should let Miss Camila know,” Tony said, looking at Arthur and adjusting his rifle on his person.

“It’s alright. There is no need to alarm Camila,” Ava said, shaking her head. “Must just be my imagination. But if you hear me scream, please don’t hesitate to come in.” Ava said, still feeling that someone was in her room with her.

“I’ll just call for everyone to be alert for anything; better safe than sorry,” Arthur said, and right away, he was on his comm. “High alert on the premise, eyes pealed all around and report for any unusual activity. Can we please have someone check the outside area of the Master rooms on the East Wing? Over!”

“Phillips here; what’s going on in the East Wing? Over!” Mary on the comm.

“Miss Ava just felt someone was in her room. Over!” Arthus said.

“Please, please tell her not to worry. I’m okay,” Ava said.

Arthur nodded, “Miss Ava said not to worry, she’s okay. Over!”

“Negative, I’m coming over there, do not bother The Dragon, do you copy? Over!” Mary, on the other hand.

“10-4!” Arthur replied. "Miss Mary insisted on coming here in a few minutes.”

“O-okay, I’ll be inside then. I’ll leave the door open,” Ava said, returning and turning on the light.

Arthur and Tony nodded and waited for Mary’s arrival, and she didn’t take long to.

“Ava, are you okay?”

“Yeah, I just felt that someone was in my room. It's probably just a dream,” Ava said, but she rubbed her hands on her shoulder as goose pimples rose from her skin. Just the thought that someone was there was a little unsettling.

“I can assure you that you are safe here. We have the perimeter and the inside well guarded. You have two guards just outside your door, okay?” Mary felt sorry for the girl. They have spent the most time these days as she’s become Ava’s weight trainer. “Here, take this phone. It only dials out to me, so you better not get any ideas. If ever you feel you’re in danger, press the call button.”

Ava takes the phone, which looks pretty much like a burner phone. It was, but it wasn’t. There was no number pad on it. There was a green button for calling and a red button for hanging up.

“Go try the green,” Mary edged her on.

And Ava did, without words; she heard a ring right away. Mary held out her phone. It was ringing, and it said Ava’s name on the screen.

“Okay, thank you, Mary,” Ava said, relieved that she had at least a lifeline to Mary.

Mary walked closer to Ava and sat beside her. “How are you doing here?”

“What do you mean?” Ava asked.

“Here in the mansion.”

“I’m okay, but I’m not going to lie, I miss my life, my friends, my school…” Ava tried to lower her head to hide the impending tears. “I miss my Papa. I’m just so confused about why I’m even here sometimes.”

Mary sighs, “I can understand what you’re feeling right now. Currently, we just can’t let you live your life freely. We’re trying to fix some things for now so that we can give you a normal life again. You’ll have to trust us.”

“How can I trust you all? Your boss fucking killed my Papa!” Ava said she now can’t stop her tears from falling, remembering Vincent and automatically picturing how he fell backwards dead after Beatrice had pulled the trigger.

“Beatrice had to do what she had to do. I hope you will trust me on this.” Mary said, bound by the orders of The Dragon not to let Ava know the truth behind Vincent’s death. “Do what we tell you to do right now; your training will benefit you outside once you are on your own.”

“Why can’t you tell me, huh? Why am I being kept in the dark?” Ava asked.

Mary looked at her, feeling sorry that her loyalty to Beatrice had bound her and that she couldn’t free Ava from not knowing why. “I’m sorry, Ava. I’m not at liberty to discuss this wi-“

“I fucking hate your boss!” To that day, Ava still can’t say Beatrice’s name. She can’t let the words slip out of her mouth; she sees Beatrice as vile and evil. “I don’t get it. If she hates me so much, why can’t she just fucking let me go? If my life is in danger, then so be it; let me die. It doesn’t make sense that there’s so much security around me so that I won’t die, but I’m kept here as a prisoner.”

“Beatrice does things differently, making me wonder if you’ve grown up the same way. You probably would understand each other better. The decision made was out of our hands. Your parents decided on it during your birth and hers.” Mary said. “You were birthed in the same dark world but with two different lenses. It’s not all Beatrice’s fault. She had seen things while you were kept far away from them. She has made to feel a lot of pain you can’t even imagine. Beatrice grew up being moulded by different types of folks from yours. The Dragon clan was very strict. Beatrice… she grew up in violence. She didn’t grow up like you did. Your father kept everything from you. Everything that Beatrice had to see.”

“Why are you so loyal to her?” Ava asked. “I can see that you are kind, yet you love this monster. You blindly follow her lead. You seem bound to her.”

“I am bound to her. She’s my sister, Ava; I have taken vows to always be beside her and support her,” Mary explained.

“That’s bullshit! No one can just tell you that, and you can’t walk away from it if you want to,” Ava said; she harshly wiped the tears from her face.

Mary looks at Ava, then shakes her head. “Because I don’t want to.”

“Don’t want to what?”

“I don’t want to walk away from her. She’s my family, and Camila and the rest of the clan. I love them and I'm loyal to our cause,” Mary said. “Beatrice and I grew up together. We've both seen the same things, but Beatrice saw far worse.”

“You were both trained young?”

“Mhmm,” Mary nodding her head. “My mother was among the top-ranking men in Beatrice’s father’s army. We trained, home-schooled, and played together. But Beatrice’s training was longer and more intensive than mine. Her playtime was the only short thing and brief each day; sometimes, she didn’t even get a break except to eat and sleep. Her education exceeded the normal curriculum that kids do in school; she had to learn different languages and advanced subjects, and, importantly, she needed to learn how to be The Dragon. That was her whole life. Unlike me, I could return to my grandparents during school breaks, and my mother would join us for a month. I saw things outside the clan's walls that she wasn’t allowed to. When I returned to join my mom under the clan, I was always excited to tell Beatrice what I had done and seen. Somehow, her father learned about it, and – instead of me, Beatrice was punished for it. I was never again allowed to tell her of the things I did during my school breaks.”

This time, Ava didn’t reply. She was looking at Mary. Her tears had stopped. Ava trusts that Mary is telling the truth but can’t wrap her brain around how Beatrice grew up. It sounded so intense to her ears.

“I want you to understand, Ava. Beatrice is a good sister to me; I will ride and die with her to the ends of the world. She’s misunderstood by many, but she’s still just a girl, Ava.” Mary said she swallowed a gulp. “There’s a dark history between me and Beatrice that I want to share with you. And it’s why my loyalty to her won’t ever waiver.” Mary’s eyes stung with tears. “We were only 13 years old then. My father came to visit us. He’s a man of another clan leader, Francesco Duretti. My parents were fighting. My father was a big man. Bruting and violent. Abusive, physically and verbally, both to me and my mother.”

“Did he…” Ava takes a big gulp. “I’m sorry; you don’t have to tell me,” She says, shaking her head and blinking rapidly, her lashes still wet from her tears.

“No, no, he didn’t abuse me that way, but I got beaten by him a lot. His whole hand,” Mary opened her whole hand in front of her, with a look of disgust on her face, “It was so big that when it landed on my face, I would be thrown a few feet away with his brute force, and my ears would ring so bad, I’m surprised I didn’t go deaf.”

“I’m sorry, Mary,” Ava said.

Mary didn’t reply. It was as if Mary was somewhere else, reliving her dark past.

“My parents were fighting. Beatrice and I had just walked into our apartment within the clan’s compound. My father was beating my mother so badly that her face was wet with tears, sweat, and so much blood. Her lips split, and her eyes were so red from the punches. I charged onto my father and started punching him. I was still so little then that he probably didn’t even feel it, but he at least stopped hitting my mom and tried to grab me from his back instead. When he got a hold of me, he threw me next to my mother and hit my head on the floor, and I started bleeding, too.” Mary took a shaky breath; she absentmindedly brushed the area where her head hit that night. “He lunged for me, but Beatrice, who attacked him next, was so skinny and much smaller then. She started kicking him on his leg and punching him. He probably didn’t realize that it was the little Dragon doing that, or maybe he didn’t care. He was in so much rage. He swung at Beatrice, and she too flew feet away, and his big hand hit her face.”

Ava gasped.

“Her lip split. Beatrice, the little Dragon, yelled at him and told him to fucking leave me and my mother alone. Even then, she was already showing the natural trait of the Dragon,” Mary gave a soft chuckle, “When he realized it was Beatrice and her mouth was bleeding, he panicked. My mother did, too. She screamed at him and told him that The Dragon would not like what he’d done to his daughter. So he hurriedly walked to their room. My mother knew he was going to go for his gun and probably kill the three of us, and he’s going to start with Beatrice.”

Ava gripped the sheet of the bed. She wasn’t there, but fright was clawing into her chest. “Oh god.”

Mary nodded her head, “My mom yelled at Beatrice to run and said he would kill her. I start yelling at Beatrice too to run. She didn’t want to; she didn’t want to leave me and my mom, but I got up from the floor and started pushing her out of the way. I just told her to save herself. We were both crying so hard that we didn’t have time to say goodbye; I just kept pushing her until she would run. She did eventually.” Mary took a deep breath, “When my father came back, he realized what I’d done, and he was once again angry, and he started kicking me. I didn’t know what was happening to me then. I was starting to black out from all of his kicks. Somehow, my mother was able to hit him with something, so he stopped, and she got down to cover me from more hits. But – but before – she could, he pulled the trigger, and the bullet of his gun hit my mom instead of me.” Mary sobbed, “And there was another shot that rang out. I thought he shot at me; I thought I was dead, too. But he fell on his knees and fell forward dead. Beatrice had come back, and she – s-she had shot him. She was only thirteen then, Ava, and she’s already had her first kill!”

Ava put one hand on her mouth.

“The Dragon and his men heard the gunshots and ran to our apartment. I was holding my mom then. She was dying in my arms.” Mary sobbed, reliving the horror of her childhood. “Beatrice had her hand on the bullet hole in my mom’s chest, trying to stop the bleeding; her little hands couldn’t suppress all the blood from coming out. It was spilling between her little fingers. The Dragon, Beatrice’s father, knelt beside my mother. She begged him to take me in, to take care of me. She apologized for my dad’s behaviour. Even close to death, she was fucking trying to defend him.” Spit mixed with Mary’s words, “Mr. Zhu, Reginald Zhu, held my mom’s hand and promised to take me in. He said that he would reward the loyalty and the long service that my mom had provided The Dragon Clan, and right after that, she just turned her head, smiled at me and took her last breath.”

“I’m sorry, Mary,” Ava also cried, “That was so awful.”

“So, Ava,” Mary said with a bitter smile, “Sue me if my loyalty to Beatrice would be up to my last dying breath. She had saved me once already, and there were more times after that she had. It’s something I can never repay.”

Ava lunged at Mary and wrapped her arms around the woman’s neck. Mary accepted and returned the gesture. She tried to wipe her tears in the process. “I’m so sorry for what you had to go through,” Ava said. Ava surmised that Beatrice probably didn’t have to face the consequences or have been interrogated, even if that was self-defence on her part. But she also wondered if Beatrice had been given therapy after that.

When they separated, she smiled at Ava. “That same year, Beatrice had her initiation to be the next Dragon in line. Her first kill expedited and sealed her fate to be the next leader of the clan after Reginald Zhu. And the very same night, I took my vows and oath sealed with blood to always be there for the little Dragon, from then on until she ascended as The Dragon and led the clan until her death or until I die, whichever would come first.”

“That’s – that’s a long time of servitude, Mary,” Ava said.

“I’d gladly do my duty,” Mary shrugged.

“Had she ever tried to free from your vows,” Ava asked.

“All the time,” Mary nodded, “But every time, I would refuse and tell her she was stupid.” Mary chuckled.

“Maybe there’s a Dragon in you, too; you’re just as stubborn,” Ava said with a soft chuckle with Mary.

“Perhaps, that shit’s contagious!” Mary said. She put her hand on her lap and pushed off to stand up. “We should probably sleep. I know I worked your ass to the limits today. You did well, by the way.”

“You were brutal!” Ava said.

Mary said, “You’ll thank me later when you get to the second stage of your training.”

“Second stage?” Ava asked, alarmed.

“Mhmm!” Mary said, “Good night, Ava. Call me if the boogie man would come out from under your bed again.”

“Ass!” Ava said, rolling her eyes, but she had a small smile on her lips.

“By the way, don’t let what I told you change your views of The Dragon; she wouldn’t like it if you start to see her in a different light!” Mary teased.

“Don’t worry, I still fucking hate her!” Ava promised. “Good night, Mary.”

 

The next morning was a Saturday; Ava is so used to waking up in the morning now that she does it even on weekdays when she doesn't have to go on Beatrice's schedule. Camila doesn’t go to get her from her room anymore; she’s starting to learn the lay of the land.

Every morning, she’s very accustomed to rolling her eyes and scrunching her face when women simultaneously walk out of her room. But not that morning.

“Good morning, Miss Ava,” Jovan greeted her. Only him during the mornings to guard both doors.

“Morning, Jovan.” She looked at the still-closed door but left to head to the gym anyway. On weekends, she kept up with her morning cardio and did it for a full hour before she went for breakfast.

Ava can feel that her stamina’s getting better, and she’s getting stronger. She can do a quick 7-8 miles on her hour-long runs. Even her muscles are starting to show. They're not as big as Mary’s or toned, but they’re slowly showing, filling in on her arms and legs.

When she got to the dining room after her cardio, she expected that all four of them would usually be together for breakfast. However, she still doesn’t talk to any of them during these daily interactions, while The Dragon clan speaks about business amongst themselves.

The night before was the longest Ava had spoken to anyone out of the three. She would usually talk to the guards or other staff or play cards with Jovan; thank God he’s not forbidden to do so, or maybe no one knows except for him and her.

She’s not allowed in the kitchen because of knives and pointy things that she might accidentally keep with her.

She’s already sat on a chair, her usual spot—far enough from the other three. Mary walked in with a newspaper and greeted her.

Mary casually got her breakfast plate, sat on a chair she usually takes herself, and started eating.

Halfway through, there was no sign of Beatrice and Camila.

Ava started to glance at Mary, who was busy with her food and reading the paper. Usually, it’s Camila who is busy with the morning paper. She didn’t say anything; she kept eating but couldn’t help but glance at the other empty spots usually taken by the two missing women for breakfast.

Mary raised her eyes from the paper and saw Ava trying quickly to withdraw her eyes from her direction. Mary glanced at the chairs beside her.

Mary cleared her throat and said without being asked, “Beatrice and Camila are out of town for business.” She knows Ava would never ask but can see the other girl's curiosity.

Ava looked at her, shrugged her shoulder and said, “Okay.”

“They’ll be back on Tuesday,” Mary added.

Ava did a downward pout, then replied, “Okay, don’t care.”

“Mhmm,” Mary said, taking a big piece of sausage while her eyes were on the newspaper.

Ava continued to finish her breakfast, but the cogs and wheels in her head were running quickly. This opportunity is an opening for her. But what can she do to take advantage of this day?

“Do you have any plans for today, Ava?” Mary asked, sounding like she wanted to start a conversation with her.

“Hmm, I don’t know. Maybe I’ll go to the market today, buy flowers, and make arrangements. This place dreadfully needs some life and colour!” Ava said, not looking at Mary but suppressing a smile.

Mary couldn’t help but chuckle. “Well, perhaps you could also walk the dog outside the neighbourhood and say hi to some locals. You know, your usual.” Mary said, folding the newspaper, that she was now playing along with Ava.

“Splendid, perhaps you’re right, and I should!” Ava said, stopping eating and facing Mary a little bit. "Would you like to join me? We could walk together and mingle with some acquaintances by the river. We must take advantage of the gorgeous weather as the sun shines bright. Should I have the carriage ready?”

“You won’t have to, my lady, as I’ve already prepared a different type of transportation to take us there,” Mary said, trying to contain her laughter.

“And what kind of transportation do you speak of?” Ava said, putting her clasped hands between her breasts in mock excitement.

“An automobile! It can go up to 25 miles per hour!” Mary said, “It’s all the rage these days!”

And with that, they were both laughing hysterically.

Mary left Ava after breakfast to attend to some business delegated to her.

Ava was still trying to figure out how to exploit this rare time when Camila or Beatrice were not at home.

 

She decided to walk back to her room and think about what she could do right now to improve her odds of escaping.

As she walks, she sees Jovan standing by Beatrice’s door with a gun strap on his shoulder. He holds the gun in his hands but has the big smile the young guard usually has on his face for her. Ava thinks that he might have a little crush on her.

Light bulb moment!

Ava walked to the door of her room, seemingly entering to go inside. “Hey, Jovan?”

“Yes, Miss Ava,” He said, still smiling.

“Mary told me that Camila is not here, but I’m dying to do some painting today, and with them out of the house, there’s not much left to do for me right now.” Ava lies; it’s not like those two would entertain her on regular days when they are home anyway. They pretty much give Ava the same treatment she gives them. To be as far away from them as possible! With the friendliest voice she could muster without sounding too fake, she spoke again, “Do you mind asking Ashley if I can get my painting set from her? I know they are in her office.” Ashley is the office manager for the mansion, and although Ava is allowed to paint and even write, whatever she uses is returned to the mansion office after she's done. The office manager usually does an inventory before and after she uses any of them. So she knows if Jovan can get the painting set from Ashely, it will take a while to inventory what they’re sending to her room. These people are very thorough and don’t leave anything to chance.

“Oh.” Jovan scratches the back of her neck. “Miss Camila’s not here?”

“Yeah, she left with Beatrice today, and she won’t be back until Tuesday, Mary said,” Ava said with a smile. “I’ll just go in my room if you don’t mind getting the set?”

“Oh, okay,” Jovan said reluctantly but smiled at Ava as she closed the door.

Once Ava was inside her room, she rested one ear on the door and asked if Jovan would leave. Ava heard his footsteps move like a good little soldier and slowly faded away from the hall. She slowly opened the door, careful not to make it creak. Ava knows it doesn’t, but have to be thorough with her actions if she’s learned anything from these weirdos. She poked her head in the hallway to ensure Jovan was gone from earshot. When she was confident that the young guard was, she quickly crossed the distance between hers and Beatrice’s bedroom, and as Ava reached for the knob, she prayed that it was not locked.

And as it turned, Ava let out a breath she didn’t think she was holding.

Not leaving anything to chance my ass! – Ava thought.

They’re so confident in their security that they’ve left The Dragon’s private room unlocked, much to Ava’s chagrin.

She quickly went to the dresser and started rummaging through the drawers. She was careful not to disturb the way Beatrice left it, lest she leave a sign that Ava had been in her bedroom.

Ava’s heart was thumping so hard. She pulls every drawer and does her best to be thorough.

When she found nothing in her first attempt she moved to the set of drawers close to Beatrice’s bed. When she pulled out the first one, Ava almost screamed. In it was a variety of dildos, straps and other sex toys in different sizes and colours.

“Holy fucking shit!” Ava feigns and puts a hand on her chest. She can feel her heartbeat against her shirt. But there was no time to fret, and Ava had to press on, so with disgust on her face and the thought of all the sex toys being used on different women by Beatrice and ‘friends,’ Ava dug her hand in and tried to see if she could find something. Ava quickly realized it was so not worth it to expose herself to gonorrhea and std, and she quickly dreadfully regretted what she’d done when once again she found nothing. So she went to the next drawer, and more sex toys yet, some leather straps and bindings and on one side, a collection of different types of lubes and liquid neatly arranged side by side. She had no choice; she couldn’t leave any rock unturned, so Ava dug through it again.

And still nothing.

Ava moved to the bedside table, which also had a drawer. She silently prayed that the last drawer wouldn't contain more of Beatrice’s special toys and paraphernalia collection. Ava pulled the drawer with her eyes closed, and when her instinct told her that it was open. Ava slowly opened one eye. Much to her surprise and delight, finally there was a notebook, and with shaking hands, feeling like she had found something important, she picked it up but first moved the quill on top of it to the side. Her hands were still shaking, and her throat suddenly felt parched.

She slowly opened the book and saw neat, beautiful cursive writing on every page. It was Beatrice’s journal. She shook her head out of the fog and stopped herself from admiring every letter's elegant strokes and curves. Then, quickly, she tried to fan the pages, trying to see if any words would stand out. There were none. She’s starting to panic now, so she starts from the beginning of the book again.

 

January 20th, 2023

The weather is dreadful today. It was as if the skies were taunting me with their dark and grey hue. I’ve always loved New York, but the reason that I’m here is making me feel uneasy. I’m to meet with Vincent the day after tomorrow, and I have an easy feeling about seeing him again. I strongly feel this will not be a good meeting. I flew from my residence today, and no matter the beautiful weather that I started with in Austria, dread was already in my heart. Every footstep and every mile gained closer to New York almost makes me want to turn around and forget this god-awful meeting with the traitor.

Mary could feel my anxiety and my uneasiness and told me everything would be alright.

 

Ava wanted to read more about that day since seeing her father’s name on the page, but she quickly schemed through it, turning to the next pages and doing the same. She wanted to know more about Beatrice’s meeting with Vincent. Ava knew she was running out of time; she needed to find something important immediately. She’s leafing through the pages, using her index finger to go quickly through each line, trying to find her father’s name again.

“Ava!” Mary’s voice came from the door, “Put that book down, please!”

Ava froze from where she stood. She didn’t look to turn to Mary but closed her eyes and swallowed hard. Ava slowly closed the notebook and gently lowered it into the drawing closing it after.

“Go back to your room, Ava,” Mary’s voice again.

Ava slowly turned and walked to exit Beatrice’s room. Mary stood where she was and didn’t move, so Ava had to walk by her. Did Ava hear disappointment in Mary's voice when she spoke?

When she was right beside Mary, Ava stopped and said something, “I’m sorry.”

“So am I, Ava,” Mary said, not turning to look at her.

She continued to walk to exit the room. Outside, Jovan's face was stern; gone was his boyish smile, the one reserved only for her.

When Ava was finally inside her room and had closed the door, she slowly slid down and started crying.

No, she’s not sad because Jovan no longer has a smile for her.

Or that Mary sounded disappointed when she spoke.

Ava was sad and very disappointed in herself. She was so close. Worse of all, Ava was making strides with Mary; if Ava is honest, she genuinely liked Mary and enjoyed their few talks together. She was starting to build a trusting friendship with the other woman. Now, that’s all gone because she didn’t think long enough to do what she’d done. Now she’s been caught. She knows she’ll have to pay the consequences of that impulsive action.

To top it off, Ava is no better for it. She didn’t have enough time to find anything valuable from the journal. She expects Mary to tell Beatrice about the incident and hopes Jovan also won’t made to pay for her rash decision.

She feared for the young guard, and she feared for herself.

Ava stayed in her room for the rest of the day; one of the guards delivered her food. She already knew, without having to be told, that she wasn’t allowed to step a foot out of her bedroom.

The next morning, she opened the door of her room, expecting Jovan to have a scowl instead of his usual smile. But she was oh so wrong. A different guard stood in front of Beatrice’s room, and there were two of them this time.

She, unenthusiastically, closed the door behind her and went straight to the gym. She didn’t run; she felt like, without having a wink of sleep from the night prior and having a total anxiety attack laced with overthinking what Beatrice would give to her as punishment, her energy was depleted too low.

Ava did some stretches and a few yoga poses and pushed herself to walk on the treadmill for at least half an hour.

In the dining room, Mary didn’t show up for breakfast. Ava almost cried while eating breakfast. She felt so alone again and disappointed in herself. She felt lonely.

She decided to stay in her room and out of other people’s way. When Ava reached the door to her bedroom, she told one of the guards that she would have lunch and dinner in her room and if he could ask someone to bring it to her later. He only grunted in response, and the other guard didn’t look at her.

 

Chapter 6

Ava was so bored the whole day. She’s had a taste of what it’s like to be at least walking around the property from time to time, and she’s having major cabin fever inside her room right now.

With so much residual energy that she didn’t get to spend the whole day, she felt antsy and decided to lie spread-eagled on her bed and stare at the ceiling.

Her door suddenly opened violently, hitting the wall behind it and slamming shut.

“What did you do!?” Beatrice's words are trembling with anger.

Ava quickly stood up from bed; to say she was afraid was an understatement. She was shaking in fear.

With just a few steps, Beatrice was in front of her; there was a snarl on her face. She was so close to where Ava stood that she could feel the hot breath coming out of her nose and the heat of anger from her body. Beatrice was very red in the face.

“Please, don’t,” Ava cowered and begged. She closed her eyes and shielded herself with her arms.

She stood there, ready to feel any violence that’ll come from Beatrice, or would she even feel the bullet go through her brain?

Waiting for the first thing to land.

Do you still feel pain when you die?

Ava…Sara wanted for the last time to be called with the name she grew up with. She wondered if death would come to her in a big burst of violent pain.

She stood there, anticipating the first blow.

But nothing. Not a word or any ounce of pain came over Ava.

She peeked through the arm covering her head and saw Beatrice standing before her. Her head hung low, and her breathing was deep and hard. Ava saw how Beatrice’s shoulders would go up and down as she breathed.

Beatrice took another step closer to her. Ava stepped back. Beatrice took two steps forward, but Ava could only take one. Her back hit the chair she usually sat in when writing, and she had nowhere else to go.

Beatrice was so much closer to her this time, and her eyes were closed.

Ava didn’t expect it. What happened next would have to be the last thing she’d think to happen, or it didn’t even ever cross her mind. Beatrice closed the distance between them. Her arm snaked through her waist and pulled Ava’s body closed. Ava instinctively put her arms high and between them. The side of her fisted hand landed on Beatrice’s chest. Ava pushed against Beatrice and tried to distance them, but Beatrice’s arms were much stronger, pulling her in closer and trapping Ava in her arms.

“Do I scare you?” Beatrice’s voice was so low, and her lips were beside Ava’s ear. As Ava felt her breathe the words in a very low tone, a shiver travelled down Ava’s neck, making the hair on the back of Ava’s head stand on its end. “Does The Dragon make your body shake like this in fear?”

Ava felt the palm of Beatrice’s hand cover the lower part of her back, pulling her even closer. Ava’s arms were trapped between them, creating an almost slightly painful wedge.

“W-what are you doing?” Ava asked in a shaky voice, “Please let me go.”

“I’m so tired,” Beatrice said in an even lower voice, brushing her head against Ava’s. She was like a cat trying hard to be petted on her head. But Ava didn’t move; she stood with her arm up and her body shaking in fear and confusion.

“Please let me go,” Ava said once again, “and y-yes, you scare me.”

“What else do I make you feel, Ava?” Beatrice's voice was much lower this time and almost sounded seductive to Ava’s ears.

“You disgust me, you repulse me,” Ava said; her tears were starting to fall from her eyes, but this time, she was no longer pushing away to make distance between their chest. She started taking deep breaths, and she was close to sobbing. “I hate you.” This time, she pounded her fist on Beatrice’s chest.

“You don’t know so many things,” Beatrice brushed her lips on Ava’s ear once again, sending heat down her neck and, this time, down to her spine. “I’m not the only monster in your life. Your father was far worse.” One of Beatrice’s hands brushed up and down Ava’s back as if soothing Ava’s pain; it was such a contrast to the words coming from Beatrice’s mouth that was bruising Ava’s heart.

“Why did you kill him?” Ava asked, her voice wet with tears. “Tell me.”

“You’re not ready,” Beatrice said.

“Why do you insist on keeping me in the dark about my father’s death?”

“Because I want to hurt you.”

“Why are you so cruel to me?”

“Hmmm, because I hate you,” Beatrice hummed, “Hug me, please, Ava.”

“No!” Ava said firmly.

Ava felt Beatrice’s hand let her back go, and they moved between them to hold Ava’s wrist. It wasn’t forceful, but Ava let Beatrice guide her hand to wrap around her torso.

“Please, just hold me.” Beatrice sounded almost like pleading. And Ava, for the first time, did what The Dragon requested and wrapped her arms around Beatrice with ease. And she couldn’t help but bury her face in the nook between Beatrice’s jaw and shoulder, her nose brushing the soft skin on Beatrice’s neck. She smelled Beatrice’s scent and her cologne. Beatrice’s arms returned to caging Ava’s small body in her arms, and Ava would not lie. It gave her comfort.

The fabric on Beatrice’s buttoned-up shirt rustled softly. As Beatrice hugged Ava, it sounded like a soft hymn to her ear. It was as if Beatrice’s arms were experimenting with how many ways she could wrap her arms around Ava in a hug like that.

Ava hummed. She’d never felt this kind of comfort and warmth from anyone. It was so peaceful. Cliché, it might sound, but Ava felt like she had tamed The Dragon. If Beatrice were a black cat, she would be purring against Ava’s head, and Ava liked that feeling. It was so gentle; Beatrice, at that moment, was so gentle.

“You should be scared of me; I could hurt you; I could kill you with a flick of a wrist,” Beatrice said.

“Do you want to kill me?” Ava asked, but there was no fear in her voice; somehow, she knew at that moment that Beatrice at least wouldn’t.

“Not right now,” Beatrice admitted. “I don’t like you.”

But she tightened her arms around Ava.

“Hmm, neither do I,” Ava replied as she fisted the back of Beatrice’s shirt, “I hate you.”

“Good,” Beatrice said; she lowered her head to Ava’s shoulder, and her lips grazed the small skin not covered with Ava’s sleep shirt. The hair on Ava’s arm stood on their ends. “I hate you so much.” Beatrice continued to say.

“Noted,” Ava said, “If I can kill, I would kill you, too.”

Beatrice nodded her head. “I can’t blame you if you do. I’m vile.” Beatrice took Ava in with her breath, “Do you want to kiss me?”

“No!” Ava said confidently, but deep inside her, she was saying something else differently and felt warmth in her belly.

Beatrice turned her head towards Ava and spoke against Ava’s cheek, her lips brushing on the skin at every word, “Are you sure?” Then Beatrice dragged her bottom lip on Ava’s cheek, ending it to rest both lips on Ava’s temple.

“Y-yes, very sure,” Ava said. Her eyes had been closed for a while, and she couldn’t help but let out a soft whimper, burying her face deeper into Beatrice’s neck. As Ava felt heat on her face, she pressed her crotch deeper against Beatrice.

Ava needed to transfer the warmth of her body to Beatrice’s tired body.

“D-don’t,” Beatrice said, but she brushed her crotch against Ava slightly and slowly.

Was that a stutter in Beatrice's voice? Ava wondered.

Ava had to make sure. She moved her head and tilted her face up so that her lips would brush on Beatrice’s neck, copying the other woman’s actions on her face just moments ago.

“I-uh,” Beatrice swallowed, “I should leave.”

“Okay,” Ava replied, but she again brushed her lips on Beatrice’s neck.

“I-I hate you,” Beatrice said shakily. The bravado that was always present was somewhat missing.

“You already said that,” Ava replied. She did not kiss but pressed her slightly parted lips on Beatrice’s neck.

Beatrice’s breath hitched, “Have I already?”

“Mhmm,” Ava said. She pressed her teeth on the neck this time.

Beatrice hissed. “Don’t!”

“You already said that, too,” Ava said.

“I’m so tired,” Beatrice said, brushing the palm of her hands up and down Ava’s back, “I need you, Ava,”

“You should leave,” Ava said against the skin of Beatrice’s neck.

Ava’s body protested when she felt Beatrice’s body start to move from her.

Ava whimpered once more in protest. She felt that clenching her jaw was all she could do now.

But Beatrice’s lips were suddenly pressed against Ava’s. It moved so brutely against Ava’s lips, kissing and taking possessively. Ava wanted to scream in protest, and she opened her mouth, but she only felt Beatrice’s tongue deep inside hers and take possession of it, too. Ava could do nothing but fight back, and she sucked on that intrusive tongue inside her, brushed her own and fought with it inside their mouths. They took turns dominating each other’s mouths, bruising both their lips as they pressed hard on each other.

It was not just Beatrice’s mouth that was taking over Ava’s mouth, but her one hand had crawled up to pull Ava on the back of her neck to make their kiss deeper, and the other was trying to feel parts of Ava that were not already touching her own body.

Ava fought back, of course. She didn’t push; instead, she pulled; she raised her hand on the back of Beatrice’s head, tangled her fingers on the silky long hair, and pulled hard. But it only made Beatrice moan loudly in Ava’s mouth and became more forceful with kissing her. Ava just fought with as much force and enthusiasm. The side of their lips were coated with the mix of their salivas, and their breaths were intermingling. Ava pulled harder on Beatrice’s lower body to press against hers. She wanted more and communicated clearly, punctuating it with moans and whimpers.

“Fuck!” Beatrice pulled from their kiss and lifted Ava's bridal style, making her squeal in surprise. Wanting to do things further, Beatrice hurriedly walked and dropped Ava, her body bouncing a little on the bed. Beatrice’s body weight was immediately on top of her, and they continued their interrupted kiss. It became deeper and wetter. Sloppy, but they didn’t care.

One of Beatrice’s legs was between Ava’s, rubbing against her center this time. And the feeling of warmth between Ava’s legs was driving her wild.

Ava knew she was wet; she was incredibly turned on. The slick between her legs could probably last her through three rounds of sex. Ava’s crotch started to grind on Beatrice’s leg, and Beatrice pressed herself harder in between hers.

Both of their hands were rough on each other’s bodies, feeling squeezed and raking their nails on each other. Beatrice palmed Ava’s breast on top of her shirt, making Ava moan loudly even if her mouth was still pressed and trapped inside Beatrice's. She squeezed the mound of flesh, feeling Ava’s nipple hardening on her palm. She squeezed even harder, making Ava’s body arch higher to give her breast more to Beatrice.

Ava liked the pain of having her breast in Beatrice’s powerful hands. It felt euphoric the want that she was feeling from Beatrice. Ava opened her leg wider, and Beatrice knew exactly what to do; she moved so that she could be between Ava’s legs and, this time, pressing her hard abdomen against her crotch.

It made Ava feel wild. She pulled from the kiss to press the back of her head on the pillow. It felt so good to have Beatrice’s hand on her breast and Ava’s wet center grinding on her body.

Beatrice watched Ava, and her pupils widened. She gritted her teeth and ground harder on Ava’s center. Beatrice also groaned at every move. She was starting to move rough, almost feral. She could feel Ava’s close; she would come with just a few more thrusts.

Then suddenly, Beatrice dropped her head beside Ava’s and stopped moving. Halting the squeeze of her hand on Ava’s breast. “I-I have to stop.”

“O-okay,” Ava could only say, her eyes opened wide, so confused as to what had just happened. She was so close to her orgasm. Her legs started to shake from how abruptly what they were doing on top of the bed stopped.

But she held on to Beatrice. Ava put her hand on the back of her head and gently scratched her nails on the skin. Beatrice let out a deep breath, and she felt the warmth of it on her neck. Ava felt her body sink deeper into her.

Beatrice lifted one hand to brush her fingers on Ava’s hair, which made Ava’s eyes close. The touch was still so gentle, and it made her feel good.

“I have to go,” Beatrice said, pulling up with both hands on the bed, trying her best not to look at Ava and turning her head to the side. She stood beside the bed, fixed her shirt on her while her back on Ava.

“Don’t ever get caught in my room again, or I’ll kill you myself, Ava,” Beatrice said firmly, the usual Dragon tone laced back to her words.

And Ava heard the door closed behind Beatrice.

“Fuck!” Ava said, brushing one hand and pulling her hair. And the other hand cupped the middle of her legs and squeezed hard.

She almost jumped out of bed and went straight to the bathroom, submerged in cold water. She shivered when the cold water hit her body after it had been so hot in Beatrice’s arms.

 

In the morning, Ava was greeted by a guard she’d also not met before, aside from the two guarding the hallway between hers and Beatrice’s rooms. Ava was briefed that the guard would accompany her the whole day. John, his new buddy for the day, was explaining things to her. The door on Beatrice’s opened, and a girl of Asian descent emerged.

Certainly, unlike the women that Ava has seen come out of the same door, this one’s really pretty and has a certain charm that is quite irritating to Ava. She doesn’t know the girl, and Ava can’t place where that certain feeling for the girl even came from.

Ava stared at the pretty Asian girl, who looked back at her and raised an eyebrow. Unlike the previous women, this one didn’t look like she’d just run a marathon the night before. Her movements were much more energetic, as if she had gotten a good night's sleep.

“Umm, let’s go?” Ava asked John, who nodded and led the way.

She did her normal cardio, and when Mary walked in, they got started with her weights training. However, their interaction was different from the previous weeks. Mary was more business as usual and only barked instructions to Ava regarding her sets. The friendly banter that would have happened between them, although seldom in Beatrice’s and Camila’s presence, is now all gone.

When Ava walked into the dining room with John for breakfast, it was rather noisy inside, and Ava was surprised to see that the room was filled with Beatrice’s men instead now, and they all fell silent when she entered the room.

The boisterous atmosphere had changed when she sat at the last empty spot.

Fortunately, when she greeted some of the guards she’d spoken to in the past, they were friendly enough to reply; Ava even managed to converse with one of them.

No Camila, Beatrice or Mary has joined them for breakfast. The same was true for lunch and dinner. Ava didn’t see the golden trio.

That has become Ava's new routine. She might not deny that she misses them, especially Mary. She even misses the way Camila would give her backhanded comments and attitudes. The mystery behind how Beatrice acted in their last interaction should have been discussed.

Ava never asked; she had a different guard every day, never the same. But the same girl came out of Beatrice’s room every morning.

 

“Mary,” Beatrice greets her best friend, who is entering her office.

“Xiaolong, we just received a very cryptic email.” Mary greets and hands Beatrice a piece of paper.

Beatrice dropped what she was doing and reached for the paper Mary handed her.

“This is interesting,” Beatrice said after reading it, “When was this received?”

“A week ago,” Mary said, “We had to scan the email to see if it was bugged. IT had to do some tinkering before we even opened it.”

“How legitimate is it?” Beatrice asked.

“I’m not sure, but its content is alarming and concerning.”

Beatrice nodded, “Find out more. I want some answers after Croatia.”

“Will do,” Mary said.

“How did they even manage to send us an email?” Beatrice wondered. “True Blood Clan doesn’t strike me as this resourceful. If anything, they are sloppy at best. This tactic is a little too complicated for their operation. They act more with force rather than sophistication, even with the small fact of sending an email. Very out of their character.”

“If the gain could potentially be profitable, and I bet, life-changing for them, they might be willing to put in some elbow grease and shell out some cash to make this possible,” Mary replied.

“It's not only alarming that they found us; it also means there’s a hole in our security,” Beatrice said. “Fix it.”

“Our people are already on it,” Mary said.

“We’ve been selective and careful about who can keep in touch with us, and not being able to prevent a lesser clan from reaching us, we have to tighten all security.” Beatrice said, “They might not be the only ones who are onto us.”

“I agree,” Mary said, “Camila’s spearheading this project as we speak.”

Beatrice nods satisfactorily, “Find out everything we can about this generation of the Blood clan.” Beatrice said, “As much as I would hate to admit it, they know about us than we know of them.”

“That’s because they were never one of the bigger players in the field,” Mary said. “And no one wants to deal with them unless they are desperate.”

“Is everything ready for Croatia?” Beatrice asked.

“Yes, we fly in two days. Upon our arrival, we will be met by your contact,” Mary tries not to look at Beatrice.

“You still don’t agree, and I know what you’re thinking. But this is an executive decision I’m making for the clan,” Beatrice replied.

“I’m not debating; I’m just uneasy about it, and I want to let you know,” Mary said, “I'm at least grateful that you’re letting me bring all the big boys and the best of the clan. I can’t shake this feeling.”

“This is just a new venture; it’s okay to be skeptical and nervous,” Beatrice said. “Once we secure and settle this, you will be calmer with the next transactions and exchanges.”

“I hope you’re right, Xiaolong,” Mary said. “Nonetheless, we bring everyone who can fight and protect you well. We’ll have a skeleton staff here, but I think it would be enough to keep at least the property secured and Ava safe.”

The day Mary and Beatrice left for Croatia, Camila left for London. The days prior were chaotic among the higher-ups and the trio. They coordinated and went over their plans repeatedly, and the tension and emotions were high.

Ava was kept away from everything. Some areas of the mansion were blocked off for her and guarded.

Basically, most areas of the mansion were off-limits only to Ava.

That was when Ava’s routine days became even more boring. Most of the staff were gone. For the first time in a while, Ava had John accompany her throughout the duration.

It was in the middle of the 5^th night that Ava felt the dip in her bed, and a hand made its way down her abdomen.

Ava gasped.

“It’s me,” Beatrice whispered.

“I don’t care if it’s you, what the fuck are you doing here?” Ava said too in a whisper. “The same applies here; you come into my room, I’ll kill you!” She said firmly.

“Please, Ava, not now?” Beatrice said, making herself comfortable behind Ava and pulling her closer. “I just need this.”

“No, you have to get out of here,” Ava said. She won’t be left high and dry again. Ironically, Ava was far from dry the last time Beatrice was in her room. She tried to move away, but the arm around her waist was much stronger. “I’m not here to satisfy whatever need you may have at your beck and call.”

“Please? I beg you, you can hate me again tomorrow,” Beatrice said, pleading, “Please, Ava, I need you right now. I lost so much today.”

“W-what happened?” Ava asked, curious, “Is Mary okay?”

“Yeah, she’s been shot, but I made sure she’ll be okay,” Beatrice said, trying to feel more comfortable. She moved closer to Ava and buried her face in her hair. “Nothing beats the real thing.”

“What does that even mean?” Ava asked again, feeling snappy.

“Let’s just sleep,” Beatrice said dismissively.

“No, what do you mean?” She tried turning to face Beatrice; this time, she let Ava move to turn but did not move away. By the time they were face to face, they had only inches separating them.

“They have betrayed us in Croatia; Mary was right,” Beatrice said, taking a deep breath of regret. "We were set up and surrounded, ready to be eliminated.” Beatrice looked at her with soft eyes.

“Fuck!” Ava said she felt panic in her heart, “A-are you okay?”

Beatrice had a small smile on her lips, “Do you care about me now?”

“No!” Ava said, “If you’re shot or bleeding to death, I don’t want your blood on my bed.”

“Is that it?” Beatrice asked with a low chuckle. She lifted one hand to touch the tip of her finger on Ava’s face, dragging it slowly. It sent a shiver down Ava’s body, again feeling that familiar warmth.

"Tell me about Mary and the others,” Ava demanded.

“We lost Brando, Mullen, and Joaquin out of the ones who were close to me, the ones protecting me. We lost about 30 of our other men. A lot of them didn’t get away either without a scratch,” Beatrice said, now trailing her fingertip on Ava’s lips.

“Stop that, please,” Ava said, swatting Beatrice’s hand off her face. “How can you be so calm about this? Some of your men are dead, and your best friend and others have been shot and could have also died. Are you that void of emotion?”

“Au contraire, ma Cherie,” Beatrice replied, again lifting her hand back to Ava’s face. But Ava held it down, holding her wrist. Beatrice added, “I’m feeling slightly emotional with you right now.” She leaned in, her eyes closing as she approached Ava’s face.

But Ava pulled back. “You’re not to kiss me again!” She raised her hand and pointed her finger up to stop Beatrice from trying to kiss her.

Beatrice groaned and took a deep breath, “Fine.” She scooted her body back, but her face couldn’t hide the wince.

“You’re injured too?” Ava swallowed, a bit disappointed about the halted kiss.

“Of course, I was the main target,” Beatrice said, as if as a matter of fact.

“Where?” Ava asked, trying to scan Beatrice for any visible injury.

“My stomach, a bullet went through it.” Beatrice puts a hand on her abdomen. “And I have two bullets graze my right arm.”

“Weren’t you wearing a vest or something?” Ava asked.

“I was, but a bullet managed to penetrate after too many shots were fired in my direction,” Beatrice said, shrugging.

“Are you fucking kidding me?” Ava asked, and then she saw it: There was also a cut line on Beatrice’s left cheek. Ava held her chin and moved it to the side, “Is that a bullet that grazed you too?”

“Yeah, they were aiming for my head at the end,” Beatrice said. She took Ava’s hand and gently kissed it. “You sound worried about me.” There’s that annoying smile on her face, Ava thought.

“No. I can’t believe you’re so calm about this,” Ava said.

“I’ve been through worse,” Beatrice said, “I have a lot of scars, Ava, deep and permanent.”

“C-can I see?” Ava asked, looking down between them.

“See what? My bullet wound on my stomach?” Beatrice asked. Ava nodded. “Okay, here.” She laid on her back and lifted her sleep shirt.

And there was a gauze on Beatrice's stomach put in place with medical tape. That was the first time Ava had seen Beatrice’s stomach, which made her throat dry. “Does it hurt?” There were a few circular bruises on Beatrice's stomach; Ava cringed at the thought those bullets were meant to kill her. They only failed to kill The Dragon because of the bulletproof vest, but there were at least 7 bruises in her stomach, alongside older scars, some rounded, some in long lines. So many long lines for Ava's liking.

“No, I’m too hopped up on pain meds right now,” Beatrice said, feeling the surrounding plaster with her fingers.

Ava copied her as she rested the side of her body on her elbow, and Beatrice’s stomach visibly tensed to the touch.

Beatrice raised her eyes on Ava’s face as she touched the outside of her wound.

There’s a tattoo that Ava can’t explain. It's on the hip bone, and she can only see a partial part of it; the rest seemed to be more on Beatrice's back. It’s in blank ink and looks like an animal with scales; the details look intricate. Her fingers started to move close to it, even moving her body to see more around Beatrice's torso. She brushed her fingers gently on it. If she’s afraid to hurt Beatrice with her touch, she’s not sure.

“That’s enough for tonight,” Beatrice said, moving her body and lowering her shirt down her stomach again, “I’m really exhausted. I need some sleep.”

“Oh! Y-yeah, okay,” Ava said. She then laid back on the bed, but Beatrice pulled her close so she could lay on her arm. “Wait, are you thinking of sleeping here?”

“Yes, it’s my house, Ava,” Beatrice said, “I can sleep wherever I please.”

Ava didn’t move from Beatrice’s arm, but her voice protested, “But this is my room. And you can’t get your way all the time being an asshole.”

“Okay, I’m sorry,” Beatrice said, kissing the top of her head. “I would like to sleep here tonight, please; I just need this.” The exhaustion was starting to lace Beatrice’s voice.

Ava couldn’t say no to Beatrice right now, even if her brain said she was sleeping with a monster. Something deeper inside her didn’t want to be away from Beatrice’s arms either. As much as she wanted a warm body next to her at the moment after being so lonely the past few days, Ava felt like she wanted to comfort the sadness that she could feel from Beatrice.

“Okay, just for tonight?” Ava said.

“Mhmm, thank you, Ava,” Beatrice said, voice so gentle. She pulled one of Ava’s hands to rest on her chest.

“And we’re just going to sleep?” Ava asked, but Beatrice was already slightly snoring.

Ava made herself comfortable with half of her body almost on Beatrice and closed her eyes to sleep.

 

The next morning, Ava woke up by herself, and she walked up to her door and knocked incessantly.

“Miss Ava!” John exclaimed, sounding surprised and relieved at the same time. "I thought something might have happened to you. I’ve been back here three times, and you’ve slept in.”

“What?” Ava asked, confused, “What time is it?’

“11 am, Miss Ava,” John said.

“The fuck?” Ava said. “What time did your boss leave my room?”

“Our boss? You mean The Dragon?” John said, turning to the two other guards.

“She was never in your room, Miss Ava,” One of the two guards said. She still doesn’t know their names. They aren’t as chatty as the previous guards; they would mostly grunt and one question, one answer type of guys. “The Dragon had been in her room since she arrived from Croatia and only left this morning at her usual.”

Ava’s brows furrowed. Did she dream about last night? And how did she sleep in?

“Okay, never mind,” Ava said, “Is there a way to see and visit Mary?”

“No, Miss Ava. The West Wing is prohibited unless you’re medical staff,” John said. “We have a lot of injured men on site at the moment, and all of them are in that wing right now.”

“Is Camila here now too?” Ava doesn’t know why she asked; she doesn’t care much for the curly-haired gremlin.

“She’s not due to return for another three days, Miss Ava,” John said.

“Does she know about the injured?” Ava asked.

“She does, but mission comes before anything, is what I’ve been told,” John said.

“Okay, thank you, John,” Ava said. "I’m just going to take a moment to freshen up, and then I’ll be down to have something to eat.”

“I’ll wait here, Miss Ava,” John replied.

When Ava finally reached the main floor to have her first meal of the day, she saw The Dragon's men moving many wooden crates into the living room. The number of boxes coming in was quite impressive, and they looked quite heavy. Beatrice was there, looking as polished as ever, but her slight limp was obvious even though she was just standing to foresee all the happenings.

Ava looked at the woman who might or might not have been in her room last night. But how did she know exactly that Mary might have been injured?

Beatrice might have felt the weight of Ava’s stare on her, so she turned to look at the woman staring at her at the bottom of the grand staircase. She didn’t even lower the dark glasses she had on. She kept her hands in her pocket, pushing the blazer on her back.

Ava needed clarification. Last night, she saw Beatrice with a cut on her face, but now there's not even a trace of it. Where did it go?

Has Ava become a clairvoyant and is starting to see things and have conversations that never happened? Interactions that were too far-fetched even to occur.

When Ava snapped back to the present, Beatrice was no longer looking at her; she was studying a clipboard that Ashley was showing her. They were having a private conversation, and they started walking together off somewhere; Ava knew nothing of where.

 

Chapter 7

Ava went to the dining room and felt a grip on her heart when the people she was about to have lunch with were all banged up and bruised. Some had arms in slings and bandages on different parts of their bodies. There was a lot of groaning from possible pain from their injuries and much longer faces, probably due to grief from the deaths of some of their colleagues. These must be men and women of a mob clan, but their relationship with each other, Ava has to admit, is very familial. The atmosphere in the dining room had a dark cloud over everyone.

Ava said hi to some people, some acknowledged in greeting emotionless and some with mere nods and groans. She quietly picked up a plate and stood in line to get her food from the buffet.

The heavy, dark emotion in the dining room is getting to Ava. She doesn’t like it, but yes, she gets it. They might have gone through something very traumatic. But some of these people are more than acquaintances…or coworkers…security guards? But regardless of the nature of their relationship now, they are more than just strangers to her. And Ava wants so badly to help them feel better. She stabs a potato on her plate.

Her lip twitched to the side, and she looked at her fork as she swallowed the potato. She then started tapping the butt end of it on the wooden long dining table. First, it was soft. The two on her side looked at her with big questions.

She cleared her voice and repeated the tapping, this time a little louder. As more faces started to turn to her, then once more louder this time.

Then Ava started with

♪Imagine me and you, I do♪

(More faces turned to her)

♪I think about you day and night, it's only right♪

(the groaning and moaning of pain stops, so she continues with the next lines)

 

She looked around first, then nervously continued. Are people going to start throwing dinner rolls at her?

♪To think about the girl you love and hold her tight
So happy together♪

 

When Ava got to the next paragraph, another voice joined in. When she looked to her side, it was John, her buddy who had accompanied her since the group had gone to Croatia. They started singing the next lines together.

 

♪If I should call you up, invest a dime
And you say you belong to me, and ease my mind
Imagine how the world could be, so very fine♪

 

Then a new voice joined Ava and John, and it was Ashley, the mansion office administrator.

♪So happy together!♪

 

Beatrice was in her office. She was looking at the manifest of their trip to Croatia. When she heard noises, although muffled, with the size of her primary residence, it must be a little loud for her liking. Her brow started to furrow. She stood from behind her desk and headed to the door.

What the fuck is going on?

As she descended from the second floor, Mary was also wheeling herself in her wheelchair from the West Wing looking up at her.

“Since when did my house turn into a fucking circus!?” Beatrice said with a voice of agitation; her feet were taking steps as quickly as possible, but she was still managing to maintain her aristocratic arrogance naturally.

The words are clearer this time, and Beatrice can hear a group singing together.

Mary looked at Beatrice with a worried look. This dragon had woken up on the wrong side of the bed this morning.

Now, it’s just a repeat of the chorus and bridge of the song over and over; they can even hear some thumping on the tables and the clanking of utensils and glasses. But the voices sounded happy.

 

♪Me and you, and you and me
No matter how they toss the dice, it had to be
The only one for me is you, and you for me
So happy together♪

♪Ba-ba-ba-ba ba-ba-ba-ba ba-ba-ba ba-ba-ba-ba
Ba-ba-ba-ba ba-ba-ba-ba ba-ba-ba ba-ba-ba-ba♪

 

“Whose fucking bright idea was this!?” Beatrice said, now heading to walk toward the dining room. She harshly pulled on the two pocket doors and yelled, “What the fuck is going on here!?” Her voice roared.

“Xiaolong!” Mary called her best friend back, then shook her head.

Everyone stopped singing and turned to the voice of The Dragon. Some of the clan members cleared their throats and muttered some apologies to their leader.

“Who’s fucking great idea was it to make all of these noises!?” Beatrice asked, looking around.

“Hi!” Ava said, “I-uh-I’m sorry. I started it. I was trying to help everyone to have a better mood.” Then Mary wheeled herself into view. “Mary!” Ava screamed, and she ran to the woman on the chair and threw her arms around her neck.

“Oh geez!” Mary said as Ava’s weight landed on her. “Take a chill pill, Beatrice. It’s just to boost everyone’s morale.”

Ava pulled up from the hug and looked up more smugly at Beatrice this time, making The Dragon’s brow furrow further. She’s quite relieved that Mary was on her side.

“Some people have things to do!” Beatrice glares at Ashley, who is now trying to adjust her glasses on her face and avoid her stare. “There’s a time and place, and this is not fucking it! I expect you all to hold some silence in respect to our fallen brothers and sisters, not create a ruckus!”

“Beatrice!” Mary chastised her friend. “Give them a break. They’ve been through something so traumatizing; this is just to release tension.”

Beatrice looks at her best friend this time, her brows knitted so close together that she has a unibrow.

But Mary didn’t avoid her gaze; instead, she challenged her.

Nostril flaring, Beatrice looked back up at Ava, who was trying to suppress her smile and twisting her body from side to side in excitement as Mary publicly was giving her support against her.

“You can go back to your office. I’ll take care of it here,” Mary said, trying to put one hand on her best friend’s arm.

Beatrice avoided Mary’s hand and then turned to leave, but before leaving, she furrowed her brows even further because Ava lowered herself again to Mary for a hug.

“I’m so glad to see you’re okay, Mary!” Ava said.

“Me too, kid!” Mary said, “It was a very close call.” She was shot also in the stomach and sprained her ankle, but she’s lost more blood than Beatrice and will have to take it slow for a while.

 

It was a while before Mary made her way to Beatrice’s office, but now she’s in crutches.

“Beatrice, I got more info about the True Blood Clan,” Mary said as she entered the office with great difficulty, and Beatrice just looked at her with disdain.

“How’s that working out for you, huh?” Beatrice said, eyeing the crutches with a taunt, and thought Mary must have a hell of a time getting to the third floor.

“Are you still pissed that I stopped you from bruting in front of your men?” Mary said, shaking her head.

“You made me look weak in front of them!” Beatrice said pointedly. "How will our people see me as a leader if you will talk down on me in front of them, huh?

Mary finally made it to her chair. " The clan's respect will never change because you let them sing during their pain and grief. There is no need to be so suffocating all the time. You can be such an ass, you know? ”

“I’m the ass that signs your check, don’t you forget!” Beatrice scoffs. “The ass that you should respect, especially in front of my men!”

“You’re going to be like this about it?” Mary took a deep breath, “Look, they were just having fun,” Mary said, “I think they deserve more if you ask me for the work they’ve pulled for us in Croatia. More than your fucking sour attitude!”

“Well…well…it’s not only that!” Beatrice said she was lost on how to say the next words, so she just put as much agitation into her tone as possible.

“What?” Mary lifts an eyebrow, “That Ava was having fun with them, too?”

“Wasn’t the reason we stopped having meals with her that I didn’t want her to be comfortable with my people?” Beatrice said, “Then there’s you being all chummy with her. What’s up with that hug anyway?”

Mary shrugs her shoulder. “I don’t know. I'm not sure myself, but Ava has something about her; you can’t help but adore her.”

“She’s a prisoner here and not a guest. I don’t want anyone to be charmed by her! She’s my enemy's daughter, so so is she!” Beatrice said, not relenting.

“You really can’t hold Vincent’s crimes on her,” Mary said, taking a deep breath, “She’s innocent of all of his fuckery. Ava is friendly and nice; everyone can’t help but just be drawn to her.”

“Why the fuck are you defending her from me?” Beatrice’s turn to raise an eyebrow, “Is there something I should be worried about here?”

“The fuck are you trying to say, Xiaolong!?” Mary said, brows furrowed.

“That maybe you’re getting ‘charmed’ by Ava Silva!” Beatrice said, “Is there something going on with you two?”

“Oh, Jesus Christ, Beatrice!” Mary said, rubbing her forehead, “Seriously, what is this about? This is obviously much more than Ava; you’re just using her as a scapegoat. Talk to me, Beatrice.”

Beatrice turned her chair to swivel to the right and looked at a distance, not meeting Mary’s eyes.

“Hey! Croatia was not your fault,” Mary said.

“It was!” Beatrice said, “I should’ve listened to you.”

“It’s part of the business, taking risks, and we both know more than anyone that not every deal will go smoothly,” Mary said. "We’re in the business where there’s no certainty. All we can really do is take all the precautions that we can, but even then sometimes that fails too.”

“But we lost men,” Beatrice said, wiping the invisible sweat off her brows, “Joaquin has family. She and her wife just had a baby. Make sure that child’s education is taken care of.” Mary nods her head, “Fuck, those were good men and women we lost. Whose families have served mine for years. Mullen and Brando should be entitled to compensation for long service and an opening for any of their next of kin to join the clan. I want Mullen’s twin boys in. They’ve been preparing for a while. We must keep the tradition of passing on the baton to families within the clan. To ensure our men will all be loyal and true to us.”

“And the rest of the men?” Mary asked.

“Standard deceased compensation packages for all their families, and children under 18 will have a free scholarship. Again, if any of their kin wish to train and join the clan, start the assessment and sponsor the training.” Beatrice said, “It’s been what our clan has done for decades; we will continue it.” She rubs her eyes, feeling exhausted.

Mary takes her phone to make notes. “We already have a list of those wanting to join the clan, both from the deceased and still living. I will get Ashley to email you the list for your perusal. We have a lot of promising candidates with good backgrounds and impressive dossier, just need tweaking and further training.”

“Have the guns been stored and logged?” Beatrice asked.

“Yes, that’s what Ashley and her team have been doing since the crates arrived.” Mary said, “And research on that gang is underway; it doesn’t seem like they will rest until they’ve exacted revenge. We will have to sit down to find out what they know about us and further our knowledge of their team. They may seem small, but we must be sure we can take them if the time comes. I will check your schedule for the meeting and inform the rest.”

“What a fucking mess!” Beatrice said, now rubbing her temple with the onset of a migraine blooming in her head. “We got lucky with that one. No matter the costs, it could’ve been more costly. We could’ve lost you!”

“But we didn’t lose me; stop beating yourself up,” Mary said, “This is a steep learning curve for us; if we pursue this further, we should be more careful next time. We lost no money and got fucking lucky to get one truck full of guns. As always, we’ll dissect the work log for this job and study where we have slipped.”

Beatrice chuckled bitterly, “You are the best second any clan leader could have; you don’t waiver with your support for me, Mary. Even if you could easily say, I told you so, dumbass!” She shakes her head, “I don’t know if I deserve you.”

“You deserve this much loyalty, and not just from me. The whole team is behind you,” Mary said, “You might be a pain in the ass most times, but you’re a good pain in the ass. You’re like a hemorrhoid. You grow on us!”

And they both laughed at the absurd joke.

“And what of this Blood clan? What did you find out?” Beatrice asked.

Mary handed her a manila folder, and she quickly took the contents out: “It’s legit from them, but it’s the daughter of the Cardinal that’s sent it to us. She's very eager to prove herself to her father, Crimson, that’s her name.”

“These people couldn’t be more of a cliché with their names,” Beatrice shakes her head as she goes through the file that Mary had produced.

“Crimson claims she has information that could destroy you regarding Vincent’s death and has a list of contacts of big clans that could potentially take an interest in this information.” Mary said, adjusting herself on the chair, “We shouldn’t take this threat lightly. What step would you like to take next?”

“Contact this Crimson and set an appointment on home turf,” Beatrice said. We need that advantage. Let her bring her back up, but I will only meet with her. Her dogs can stay out in the yard. No guns or weapons."

“Would here be good for you?” Mary asked.

“I can’t see why not,” Beatrice said, “With the state of the team at the moment, we’ll be fools to take this elsewhere. But do it when everyone is a little bit more sobered up from Croatia, show no signs of weakness.”

Mary’s repeatedly looking at her phone, “I’d say three to four weeks is sufficient. I, for one, would like to be good on my feet when this bitch arrives.

“I agree,” Beatrice said, “You look like shit.” She let out a teasing smirk.

“Well, I’ll leave you to it; I should rest and make my shit-looking self more presentable, pronto.” Mary started to motion to leave, but before disappearing behind the door, “You should at least talk to Ava about earlier. The kid was just trying to help.”

“No!” Beatrice said.

“Yes, you should! Stop being a hemorrhoid, I'm already feeling so much pain everywhere else.” Mary said, “We need a fucking elevator in this stupid big house!” Then she hobbled to leave.

 

With so many things going on in the main areas of the house and the East Wing off limits to non-medical staff, Ava can’t seem to find a spot inside that would be suitable for her to stay in. The sight of pain on people’s faces is suffocating her, even when she’s inside her room. And she doesn’t want to spend time there right now on her own; she can still feel the sadness seeping through the walls.

She decided to go to the pool area and put her feet in the water. The pool is accessible any time of the year, and the water is always warm and comfortable.

Ava leaned back to soak up the sun on her skin, releasing some of the stress she felt seeing the injured members of the clan. She closed her eyes and just tried to feel the warmth graze her skin; it made her feel peace from being alone. Alone, although she knows there are eyes on her from some guards, which is part of their job. And for Ava, it is now part of her day; she’s accepted that fact. Trying to fight and rebel against that reality in her new life would be mad.

As they say, when in Rome.

“Hello, Ava. It’s nice to see you up and about.”

Ava opened her eyes slowly and turned to see who the voice came from. “Oh, hi!”

“Do you remember me?”

“Yes, you were the doctor who removed my IV; I think your name is Yasmine?” Ava said.

“That is correct,” Yasmine said with a smile. “Could I join you for a moment out here? It’s been chaos since we got here inside the mansion.”

“Yes, please, of course,” Ava said. She’s thrilled to speak to someone other than Mary and the guards she’s made friends with.

Yasmine lowered herself to sit on the side of the pool, too.

“It looks like you’re doing well here,” Yasmine said, still smiling.

“As well as I could, I suppose,” Ava said. She was sure the other woman knew her real living arrangement under The Dragon’s roof.

“I suppose,” Yasmine said with a kind smile. "Try to keep healthy, Ava. Don’t let your situation here beat you down. Do as they say, and you might have a chance out there.” Her eyes were intent on Ava.

Ava studied the other woman with more curious eyes this time. “Uh, yeah, sure.”

“Ava," Yasmine's smile wasn't wavering, "Keep smiling and keep calm. I don't have much time to say this to you. Don’t show anything that might cause anyone to suspect anything. Keep your facial expression neutral."

Ava tried to smile at Yasmine without looking too fake about it. “Are you – are you trying to help me?”

“I just want you to know you’re not alone, Ava,” Yasmine said. “I know your father, and he and I have had a good working relationship. Which brings me to a point: I am sorry about what happened to him.”

Ava nods; her heart is ringing in her ears right now. Could this be her ticket out? “T-thank you.” She looks at Yasmine’s eyes, trying to determine if the woman is sincere about what she’s just said. “Could you get me out of here?”

“No, at least not at the moment, but if ever you need anyone, please feel free to contact me,” Yasmine said calmly. Her face had no trace of distress or worry. “I can’t stay long. I have a lot of patients to take care of inside, so please listen to what I will say.”

Ava nodded and couldn’t believe what this woman in front of her was saying; a spark of hope had started to bloom inside her. “I don’t have your contact number, nor do I have a phone.”

Yasmine reached for her hand and immediately felt something between their palms. “Act normal. Here is my contact information. If you manage to get out before I get to, keep this. I can help you, Ava.”

“Oh god, yes, okay,” Ava said, nodding; she could feel tears sting her eyes.

“Don’t do anything that will get you hurt or in danger,” Yasmine said, squeezing her hand, and Ava squeezed tighter. Be careful how and where you keep that. There are eyes on us. I can help keep you safe and connect you with the right people your father trusts. Don't lose hope; keep fighting. There are still people like myself who want to see through this. You're not alone.”

Ava nods. She’s scared that if she speaks, the lump in her throat will turn into a sob.

“Anyway, I should head back. My work awaits me inside.” Yasmine said again, smiling, “Take care, Ava. Be strong.” Then she got up to go back to the house.

Ava still couldn't utter a single word, not fully believing what had just happened. She had a piece of paper in her hand, and the fist she was holding was now on her lap, and it felt like it had a life of its own. Ava was not sure if it was vibrating, pulsing like a heartbeat, or if it was her who was shaking.

For the first time in a long time since arriving at the mansion, or rather since being conscious, she has a lifeline outside these walls! Ava feels filled with so much hope.

 

Beatrice was walking down the hallway, the same one that separates their two bedrooms, ready to retire for the night, when she thought of Ava. She’d been so busy with many things today that the girl had slipped her mind.

Her team needs to discuss many things, and the next few days will be very busy. With the number of her people injured, especially Mary, who has a sprained ankle, and Camila, who is still in London, they are stretching the people who can still guard to their limits.

Mary! Telling her to talk to Ava, Beatrice scoffs to herself. She’s The Dragon and doesn’t need to apologize to a prisoner!

“Leave, I’ll call for you; I need some privacy,” Beatrice said to the two guards standing in the hallway.

They just thumped their fists on their chests and walked away without question.

That’s right!

No one questions her wishes!

She soon stood before Ava’s door and took a deep breath. She flattened the blazer she was wearing, making sure the shirt wasn’t wrinkled too badly.

She opened the door without knocking and walked straight in.

“What the fuck!?” Ava screamed, both from being surprised and annoyed.

Beatrice rolls her eyes.

Ava glares at her crossly. “What are you doing here?” she asks. She just got out of the shower and is towelling the water off her hair. She is still naked and only in undergarments under her robes.

“I am the leader of this clan; I can go in here if I please,” Beatrice said, annoyed, “Get over yourself, Ava.”

“What if I was naked in here? I think I deserve some privacy, at least!” Ava demanded.

Beatrice roamed her eyes inside Ava’s room; some paintings were on the floor and walls, both done, and some still works in progress. “If you’re naked, then it’s just a plus for me! I suppose.” She shrugged as if it shouldn’t be an issue.

“You’re so rude. Did anyone tell you that before?” Ava said.

“No, they wouldn’t dare,” Beatrice steps closer to Ava, “And neither should you!” She’s not yelling this time but said it pointedly. She lowered her eyes to where the front of her robe meets on Ava’s chest.

Ava grabs the robe tighter to her chest. “W-what do you want?” She also noticed that Beatrice’s limp was gone from this morning.

Beatrice pulled gently on one of Ava’s still-damp hair, “Hmm. Mary thinks I should talk to you about what happened earlier.” She let go of the luck, and it bounced a little, and her lip curled into a smirk.

“What of it?” Her voice was still wary; she could feel the warmth of Beatrice’s body.

Beatrice takes more steps forward and follows to take more steps as Ava steps back away from her. Once again, Ava feels the chair on her back trapping her, and Beatrice is much closer. She grabbed her robe even tighter and higher, closer to her throat.

“Hmm, this feels like a déjà vu,” the stupid smirk on her beautiful face grew. She stepped and put her face closer to Ava’s, “Do you remember the last time, Ava?”

Ava swallowed hard. How could she forget? “I asked you what Mary thought you should talk to me about…” Beatrice's annoying face breathed warm air on her face, sending a pleasant chill down the back of her neck. “A-about, earlier?” She took another gulp.

Beatrice puts her hand on the back of the chair, fully trapping Ava and crowding her, leaving her nowhere to turn. “Mary said to apologize for my rude behaviour earlier.” She closes her eyes and puts her nose close to Ava’s cheek, almost touching the tip of it on the now blushing skin.

“Stop touching me,” Ava chastised, but it sounded more like a plea. She slowly closed her eyes.

Beatrice moved a little closer, and her lips were inches from Ava’s. “I’m not touching you, Ava,” she said with a deep, soft chuckle.

OH! – Ava thought, then why the fuck does it feel like her body’s on fire from Beatrice’s touch!?

“Do you want me to touch you, Ava?” Beatrice's hot breath grazes her lips. “If you beg, maybe I would.”

“And, w-why would I beg?” Ava tried to suppress her voice from sounding needy.

“So you do want me to touch you,” Beatrice said, “You just don’t want to have to beg for it.”

Ava can feel the stupid smirk on Beatrice’s face. She felt the other woman move to the side of her head this time, feeling the same hot breath on her neck as it tilted slightly to the side. “That’s not what I said.”

“Then what are you saying?” Beatrice purposely made her words airy. “Hmm, darling?”

Fuck! – Beatrice’s last word sent warmth below Ava’s abdomen. “Nothing, I don’t want anything from you.”

“How about a kiss? Hmmm, would you like that instead?” Beatrice’s hot breath returned in front of her face, and the feeling of her lips moving so close to Ava’s was overwhelming.

Ava doesn’t know how Beatrice did it, whether it was an accident or she did it on purpose, but she felt a very small amount of moisture on her lips when The Dragon spoke. Feeling Beatrice’s spit on her bottom lip made Ava's knee shake, forcing her lips to open slightly and keeping her eyes closed.

No matter how much Beatrice gets on her nerves and hates the other woman for what she did to Ava, her body can’t deny the attraction and reaction when she’s close. The question now is, does Ava hate that Beatrice has this much effect on her? Ava’s not certain, but it does give her jolts of excitement that she can’t deny.

She still remembered how Beatrice’s lips felt—so soft yet so commanding—and how her tongue invaded Ava’s, forceful yet gentle at the same time. Beatrice tasted sweet, like a dessert with the right amount of sweetness, subtly flavoured with the right hint of vanilla. Ava gently darted her tongue over her bottom lip, gliding it to have a first taste of what would come.

And those hands? Damn, the way they travelled on her body, how they squeezed Ava’s breast, she wanted Beatrice to make it hurt. Let’s not talk about how Ava’s hands glided on Beatrice’s silky hair because if we do talk about it, Ava would come right there and then!

The anticipation, good lord! Ava’s aching to feel Beatrice take over her soul once more!

But the kiss never came.

No touch came to her skin, no sweet smell of breath; instead, Ava felt coldness.

She slowly opened her eyes to see Beatrice’s beautiful face. But she saw The Dragon’s back heading towards the door of her room.

“Too easy!” Beatrice scoffs loudly.

“W-what?” Ava was confused. What the!? – “Where are you going?” She was still feeling dizzy from want. Her voice almost sounded pathetic and needy, which she was.

Beatrice turned around, looking very smug. “If you want me, Ava, you must come for it. And I can see how much you want me.” She put her hands in her pocket.

Ava furrowed tight brows, “I don’t want you; I hate you!” Her turn to scoff.

“You can hate me and still want me at the same time, Ava Silva,” Beatrice is now holding the door knob.

Shit, this woman! – “Well – umm – well, at least you’ve learned to apologize to me for your rude behaviour!” All she could rebut was having nothing to work with.

“Oh, Ava, but I never did,” Beatrice said, then closed the door behind her without looking back at Ava again.

Ava could only blink her eyes twice. She was stunned.

Ugh! You fucking bitch! – Ava stomped her feet so hard, like a child; she was so pissed!

Ava walked back to her ensuite bathroom. She needs another cold shower and a new pair of underwear!

 

When she woke up, Ava was in a very foul mood. She just got more agitated when she stepped out of her room and saw another girl, similar to the one with Asian features, looking a little bit worse for wear.

Ava rolled her eyes. – Of course, the bitches are back, the dungeon master’s back!

Whatever agitation she was in when she woke up has now doubled! How dare Beatrice leave her to pine but fuck other whores!? Ava felt so insulted, and at the same time - was it jealousy? No! That's not possible. She’s just disgusted with Beatrice. And hate! Ava should not forget that she hates The Dragon!

When Ava got to the gym, Mary was not there. She had expected as much as she still needed to recuperate. Ava decided to do her stretching and cardio and probably do some weights.

Ava was almost done with her stretches when Beatrice walked in.

Beatrice was wearing an all-white Tang outfit, looking like she stepped out of a Bruce Lee movie. It looked flowy and soft, making her look like a real Asian aristocrat with her hair tied back in a messy bun. But it just added more to her sexual appeal.

Ava tried to hide how her breathing hitched at the sight of her.

“I will be training you today. You’re ready for the next step,” Beatrice said without looking at her.

“Oh!” Ava said, surprised. “What are we doing then?” She asked nervously but couldn’t hide the fact that there was some amount of excitement. Normally, Ava would do her best to avoid looking at Beatrice during workouts, mostly because Mary instructed her like a drill sergeant at a boot camp.

“We’re going to do something easy today,” Beatrice says, standing in front of the mirrored wall and only looking at herself. She has not looked at Ava since walking into the gym. You should stand right over there, just right behind me, but it’ll be good to watch me from the mirror to ensure you’re doing your forms correctly.” She shook her shoulder and bent her neck side to side, “We’re doing Tai chi.”

Ava stood where Beatrice told her to stand.

Beatrice did some forms as she explained Tai Chi: “It’s a mind and body practice that’s now what some people would call ‘meditation in motion.’ Studies have shown it to have many health benefits, including mental ones.”

Ava’s jaw dropped at how elegant Beatrice was moving. Her every move flowed gracefully like she was underwater, her steps as if she were walking on clouds, and she extended her long, slender hands. Her finger would sway and move with her graceful movement as if she were a dancing crane, and for a moment, she looked majestic and pure.

“Ava?” Beatrice called, “Are you listening.”

Waking up from a trance, she cleared her throat and vigorously nodded, “Yeah! Cool! Let’s go!”

"Do you have any questions?" Beatrice raised an eyebrow.

"Yeah, I do, I have one," Ava said. "What happened to the cut on your face?"

"I don't know what you're talking about, Ava; I don't have a cut on my face," Beatrice replied but absent-mindedly raised her hand and rubbed her fingertips exactly where Ava saw the cut the night before. "Let's start," she said to end the conversation.

Beatrice started her Tai Chi and moved, explaining everything, telling her to make it more circular, not to force anything, not to strain her joints, and when to inhale and exhale, which was a big part of this martial art.

Ava quickly found that she was so into it; it reminded her of yoga and how it works with being mindful and in tune with your body. No gimmick or trickery, and just let the energy and her charka move along with her movements. And for a moment, she was in synchronization with Beatrice. Their breathing pattern was the same; her body tried to mirror and imitate what she saw in Beatrice as she focused on a serene look on her face. At that moment, Ava forgets her dislike and anger, which are especially reserved for the clan leader. She saw peace and calmness on Beatrice’s face for the first time.

Beatrice looked like a well-accomplished ballerina at that moment because of her grace, and Ava mimicked every move.

At that moment, Beatrice was just a girl, just like Mary had said to her—a normal, beautiful woman—and not at all what she was. Like someone Ava would befriend if their circumstances were different.

Tai chi was meditative and healing for Ava. She appreciated the serenity that had poured down from the top of her head to the tips of her toes.

Beatrice finished their exercise by leading Ava to meditation. She focused on forceful, deep breaths through the nose, reminding her to pull from the diaphragm and exhale through her mouth.

They were engulfed in silence for the first time, basking only in each other’s energy and aura.

Beatrice was the first to open her eyes. She looked deep into her own and moved both arms in a circular motion on top of her head, putting her palms together as she lowered to the center of her chest. She silently prayed for gratefulness and enlightenment and bowed her head to finish her meditation. 

When she looked over at Ava, she was still deep in meditation. She gave the other woman a genuine smile from deep within her for the first time.

Beatrice silently stood up and stretched her arms one more time over her head. She looked at Ava and tried to walk without making any noise or intention to disturb her as she walked towards the door to leave. But before pulling it shut, she looked at Ava again, giving her one more genuine smile.

Will Beatrice ever tell a soul about what she had done? How did she give Ava smiles of endearment?

You can bet your ass she won’t!

Especially not Mary and Camila, her best friends. It’s a secret only she will know until probably she’s no longer The Dragon and has passed on the prestige.

 

Chapter 8

Summary:

I have not posted in a while, so I'm making it up to you all by making this chapter a tad longer...enjoy!

Ava's eyes fluttered open, a sense of tranquillity washing over her like a gentle wave. She hadn't experienced it since awakening in the Dragon’s mansion.

Ava's eyes slowly opened, anticipation bubbling within her. She was eager to share her first tai chi experience with Beatrice, picturing the pride she hoped would be on the latter’s face. But as her gaze met the mirrored wall, her smile faded. The spot that Beatrice had taken was now empty, and a wave of disappointment crashed over her, dampening the joy of her achievement.

But not wanting her disappointment to taint the surreal feeling of peace and calm she’d just experienced, she exhaled out all of the sad feelings that briefly came over her chest, finding solace in the rhythm of her breath and the new-found peace in the movements she’d learned in her new training.

What did Ava really expect? Beatrice is doing all this as a task, not as a favour to her. It boggles the mind why this clan leader is even doing all this training for her as if she’s trying to show Ava some kindness. But given the chance, she would always ferociously bare her fangs at her.

And those fucking late-night visits and she’s not even sure if one of them has even happened. There’s been three so far. Ava may have hated admitting it the first time it happened, but it was so hot and intense. The second was almost sweet and surreal, as if Beatrice wanted to be there with her, comforted and held by Ava. But it may or may not even have happened; there was no one to confirm that Beatrice was ever in her bedroom, and neither of the two guards, who was always outside their bedroom doors every night, could. Then there was the third, a flirtatious mocking of Ava of how weak she was to fight off Beatrice’s sexuality.

Ava just took a deep sigh. If there’s anything she can at least look forward to, it is that as soon as she gets good at these trainings, she will be released. Isn’t that what The Dragon said? They’re training her for when she can be on her own and be able to defend herself. And they can all go on their merry ways. And Ava doesn’t have to look back at this time of her life and chuck it as just a bad nightmare.

 

The next morning, the small, petite girl was back, coming out of Beatrice's room, and John was also escorting Ava to the gym. It makes Ava’s brows furrow.

When she got to the gym, Camila also sat there stretching. They did their stretches without looking or talking to each other.

Another pain in her ass, Ava could only think of the shorter woman in this sense. Camila seems to hold some grudge for her, and she doesn’t even know or can justify where it’s coming from. Ava gets the loyalty, and she is an enemy in their eyes, but why is Mary nice and treating her like a normal human being? But this little gremlin has the utmost hate for her.

When Beatrice finally walked into the gym, she was not wearing the outfit she wore for Tai Chi. This time, she’s wearing a Chang Quan uniform, traditionally the preferred Wushu martial artist outfit. Beatrice was wearing all black with red trims on the sleeve and hem, including the seven-button enclosure for the top. A black cloth belt wrapped around her waist. At the back is a black embroidery of a Chinese dragon. It made it extra cool that it’s on a black fabric, too. It made it more elegant to look at. Her hair was tied in a top bun on her head, with some hair that looked like it fell naturally to frame her beautiful face. If Ava is not feeling indifferent towards the clan leader for leaving her after Tai Chi the day prior, Ava would say she looked very hot, fuckable if you’ll excuse her French. And, of course, something she will not admit out loud.

Beatrice started with preparation, which was divided into three parts: cardio, stretches, and warm-ups. For cardio, they did simple light jogs. Then, they moved on to warm up by moving the basic muscles and, most importantly, the joints, such as the wrist, shoulder, ankle, etc. They stretched everything from head to toe.

They started with loose kicks and light stances. Beatrice was always there to correct and help her fix while they went through the basics. Next were basic combinations of moves, focusing mainly on techniques. Beatrice is a perfectionist, so every movement and positioning is scrutinized and corrected. A few jumps training came after. They ended the day with some conditioning closer to cross-fit training.

Ava loved every second of the training; it was a new experience. Her brain had been craving stimulation, and her body needed more physical exertion. As a curious and avid learner, this was right up Ava’s alley—despite the company.

That was a new day for Ava, and she started looking forward to training and going to the gym at 6 a.m. Only to be slightly tainted by seeing women coming out of Beatrice’s bedroom, but soon forgotten as soon as stretching in the gym.

Self-defence and basic disarming. They alternated tai chi every other day, and even when Camila came back to join them in the morning workouts, they continued with the same routine.

The three of them would practice together during their scheduled tai chi exercises. Camila would even assist Ava with her defence training. However, their interactions remained strictly professional, lacking warmth and friendliness.

But Ava would take it because of the change in her schedule and the fact that it’s a different lesson every day. Being able to talk to Camila and Beatrice is a welcome change, too, even without the two being overly friendly towards her. They were both, at least, not just generous with their teaching but also incredibly supportive, always ready to answer her questions and explain why each move and technique could be effective, making her feel safe and reassured that she could defend herself.

As she progressed with her training, they made her practice the moves on a dummy, correcting her from her hand positioning and fighting stances.

Ava discovered that the strength training she had started with Mary was instrumental in her ability to execute the new skills taught by Beatrice and Camila. This realization filled her with a surge of new-found confidence and an unwavering belief that she could handle any situation. This transformation was inspiring for Ava and her trainers, who could see the remarkable change not just physically. Still, it was obvious that the training was also mentally healthy for Ava.

Ava feels like a fucking badass! Even the bruises she would gain from the intense training made her proud; she wore them like a badge of honour.

At the end of the second week, Mary even came into the gym to watch. She didn’t get in the way or comment on anything. But Ava greeted her, and she saw the pride in Mary’s eyes as she nodded and smiled every time Ava nailed down a technique.

Mary left even before they finished their workout that day. Much to her disappointment, she hadn’t seen the other woman in a while. She wanted to brag about what she’d learned and show her what she could do.

So, it was such a good surprise when there was a knock on her door that night after she had just gotten out of the shower and finished her daily yoga before bedtime.

“Hey, squirt!” Mary greeted when she opened the door.

Ava raised an eyebrow, “I’m not much shorter than you!”

“Are you going to invite me in, or will we just stay here?” Mary teased instead of replying.

“Yeah, come in!” Ava said, pulling Mary in. Who’s no longer using crutches to walk but still has a slight limp. She pulled Mary so that both of them could sit on the bed. Ava was sitting on her leg so she could face her.

“Did you see me earlier?” Ava asked, “I’m doing good, huh?”

“Yeah, actually, I’m quite impressed,” Mary said. "I also like the new haircut! When did you do this?” She’s touching the end of Ava’s hair, now cut to shoulder length.

“Just this week, it was getting in the way of the training, so I asked the gremlin bitch if I could have a hairdresser come in to chop it off,” Ava said.

“Still not friends, huh?”

“Nope! But I must say she was tolerable during training, though, and I’m learning a lot from her,” Ava said. “Her tips are invaluable since she’s small like me. We struggle with our size, and she’s shared things that can be used to our advantage and how to maneuver more effectively.”

“How about Xiaolong? How is she treating you?” Mary asked.

“It's pretty decent since we started the tai chi training, too,” Ava said. "At least there is no hostility coming from her. Although the interaction with them was a little cold and unfriendly, I would still prefer it rather than being at each other’s throats. I don’t do well with negative energy like that.”

Mary nods in appreciation, “That’s a big improvement. I’m glad we all could use the peace once in a while. Courteous is better than hostile.”

“Can I ask you a question?”

“Shoot!”

“Why do you call her Xiaolong? You’re the only one who does. What does it even mean?”

Mary chuckled low. “When she was born, her father presented her to the world, but really to the clan, as the Little Dragon. It was more to affirm that she was his successor when the time came.”

“So why was she so angry when my Papa called her that?” Ava again felt a pinch in her heart, remembering that fateful night.

Mary takes a deep breath before replying, “I can give you one of the reasons. When Beatrice finally ascended to the leadership role, she was undermined by the other clans because of her age and because she was a woman. It started to have a negative meaning amongst the other clans when it’s supposed to be a term of endearment to those Beatrice is close to.”

Ava was torn about what to think of that; in a way, she felt anger that Beatrice was undermined for being a female; in another, she was still her father’s killer.

“You said, one of the reasons? There’s more than one?”

“Mhmm!” Mary nods meaningfully.

“But you’re not at liberty to tell me yet?” Ava said, exhaling disappointment and a roll of the eye.

“You know it!” Mary confirmed.

“How old was she when she took on her role?” Ava asked.

Mary takes another deep breath, “Her parents died when she was 16, but her formal ascension as The Dragon was not until she was 18.”

“Wow! That’s young and a lot of responsibility for being a teenager.”

“Yeah, we struggled for a while. No one wanted to do business with Beatrice.” Mary said, “We had to prove ourselves close to five years. It’s just recently that we started breaking ground, and business has been better. In my opinion, where we are now, it’s running much better under her leadership than when it was under the last male Dragon.”

“Her dad – Reginald Zhu,” Ava said absentmindedly.

“Yeah, him,” Mary said. “Some of her relatives even started questioning her right to ascend as leader. Her life was endangered until she turned 18, and it became official. We had to fight off some of them, creating division amongst the Zhu family.”

“That sounds so stressful and so overly dramatic.”

“Mhmm, it was! I’m glad we all got through it, and it made us stronger as a clan.” Mary then looked around Ava’s room and saw some of her paintings. “These are not so bad, and you have real talent!” She stood to look closer at some of them.

“Thanks!” Ava said, resting her chin on one of her hands; she remained seated on her bed. “I was in art school before all these, you know. I was in my third year.” She slightly reminisced about what seemed to be a former life.

“You have real potential! I’d buy one of these,” Mary said admiringly. She slightly lifted one of the ones on the wall to pretend to look behind it and said. “You’re not trying to Shawshank Redemption your ass out of here, right?” She said with a teasing smirk.

“Ew! I will not crawl through a sewer pipe to get out of here,” Ava said, making gagging noises. “Just the thought of it is already revolting.”

Mary chuckled, “You’re such a princess!”

“And how I should be treated!” Ava raised both of her hands in the air like a superhero.

“Well, princess, nice chatting. I’m still trying to recuperate; I just wanted to see how you are.” Mary said as she walked towards the door, “You have a good night!”

“Good night, Mary!” Ava said.

When Mary closed Ava’s door, Beatrice was about to enter hers.

“Oh hey, Beatrice,” Mary greeted her, “Have a good night!”

Beatrice looked at her best friend and just nodded.

The next morning, no woman came out of the bedroom across from Ava’s. She raised an eyebrow and shrugged. She greeted the guards and John, then went on to the gym.

When she entered the door, she felt good about excelling in her training with Beatrice, and things were going well for her. She was about halfway into the facility when most of the lights turned off. The next thing Ava knew, someone was on her back, then she was down on the ground. The wind was knocked out of her.

Camila then straddled Ava and rolled her over to her stomach, her arm behind her in a stronghold. “What happened to your training, Ava?” she asked smugly.

“What the actual fuck was that, bitch!?” Ava screamed, still on the ground. “Get off me!”

The light turned back on again, and Camila let her arm go and stood from staddling her.

Ava got up, pissed off, ready to throw her hand, “What’d you do that for!?”

“You always have to be on your guard, Ava,” Beatrice said from behind. Then she attacked her, too, and Ava was again on the ground. One of her knees held Ava down, but not enough to make breathing difficult for Ava. “Get up!”

Ava was up on her feet again, “That wasn’t fair, I wasn’t ready, and you two are just beating me up like shit!”

“When you’re attacked in the real world, they won’t wait for you to be ready to fight them off. There will be no warnings and no mercy, little cub,” Camila said, still with a smug smirk. “Let’s give her a chance, Bea. Ava, you should attack me instead.”

With that, Ava thought she’d take a leaf off those bitches’ book and attack without warning. “Ahh!” She attacked with a fist, ready to strike Camila on her face. But Camila caught her punch and pulled the arm and locked it to the side of her body, and she was down on her knee in pain. “Tut tut, screaming when you’re attacking takes away your element of surprise. You can’t let your enemy know your next move. Senseless use of energy, too.”

“That’s enough, Camila,” Beatrice said. Camila let Ava’s arm go, and the latter stood back up. “Camila, attack me instead, and I’ll show Ava what her counterattack should be. This lesson will teach you how to use your opponent's weight against them.” Camila attacked Beatrice, and she too was on the ground, but the only difference is that Camila managed her fall, and she rolled out to the side to avoid Beatrice’s next punch, which would’ve landed on her face if she hadn’t.

And Ava watched in full concentration and intrigue. She had to admit that she was quite impressed with the two women’s quick movements and counterattacks.

“Did you notice what Camila did?” Beatrice said, “Even when she’s at a disadvantage, she still manages to protect herself.”

Ava, with both of her hands on her hips, nods.

Camila attacked Beatrice from behind without warning, but Beatrice was quicker and could avoid it by merely stepping to her side. With a flick of a wrist, Camila was again on the ground. But she didn’t look hurt like Ava was when she landed on the floor.

“Yeah, yeah, okay,” Ava said, nodding, “That looks pretty cool.”

“I’m going to teach you first how to land on your back if ever you’re thrown down. Keep your wits up, and always be ready for an attack.” Beatrice said a real teacher.

They spent the rest of that day throwing Ava down on the floor; she managed to get better after being thrown ten times but barely managed it.

She was still trying to catch her breath on the ground when Beatrice said, “That’s it for the day. We’ll see you again here tomorrow.”

“Tomorrow!” Camila said in a sing-song voice as if she had just had the best time of her life. “Can’t wait to beat your ass more, little cub!”

“Fun!” Ava groaned sarcastically.

She spent most of that day in her room feeling sore and, in the tub, soaking her muscles and bones in very hot water—as hot as she could handle. She asked to have lunch delivered and foregone dinner.

When Ava finally woke up the next morning, her alarm was blaring mad, so she grabbed it and threw it against the wall. Her body was so tired; she was sore all over.

Groaning, she pulled herself off the bed and tried to stretch her back. She knew she was being pushed to her limits, and she had not made any adjustments for her back since entering the mansion. She probably could get out of training that morning if she told Beatrice or Camila that she was in serious physical pain, but Vincent raised no pussy! She will show up, bushy-tailed and bounce on her step lest she give Camila more ammunition to taunt and mock her. If only she could walk much straighter and not groan at every step. Perhaps a hot shower would provide some relief to her muscles.

So much for showing up enthusiastically to show no weakness; it felt like every step was a punishment. Camila quickly eyed her when she walked in through the gym doors. She tried her best to hide her discomfort and stuck her nose up.

Show no weakness! Gremlins can smell them! – Ava told herself.

Ava was in a deep child pose when she couldn’t help but groan in some relief, releasing the tension in her lower back when Beatrice walked in.

Beatrice gave Camila a questioning look, and she shook her head with slight concern. The Dragon gave her a slight nod.

She slowly walked to where Ava was still facing down on the floor, then knelt beside her.

Ava closed her eyes and didn’t realize that Beatrice was right beside her, and she groaned.

“What the hell is wrong with you?” Beatrice asked, making sure not to put too much emotion in her voice that could be mistaken that she gives two shits about Ava.

Ava, in her surprise, quickly rosed to be on her knees, but it was a bad move; she felt a pinch on her glutes. “Fuck!”

“I asked you a question!” Beatrice tried her best to make her voice forceful.

Ava put both hands on her hip and pulled herself back before replying, “My back is just a little off today.” She did not look at Beatrice but glanced up at Camila, who had both hands on her hips and was looking at her. And was that concern on her face for Ava? Camila’s brows were furrowed.

“How long have you been feeling this?” Beatrice asked once more.

“Only for a few days,” Ava said, trying to get off her knees, “It’s none of your concern. It’s just an old injury. I’m fine.”

“Of course, this is my concern!” Beatrice said, sounding annoyed. "If you have an injury and we worsen it, I would hate to prolong your stay here. Or what if you end up hurting further and becoming bedridden, and I would be stuck having you under my care? You’ll become even more of an inconvenience under my roof!”

Now, why did that hurt to hear? “Don’t fucking worry about it. Once you tell me I’m free to get out of this hell hole, even if I have to crawl my way out of here, I will!” Ava dared to glare at The Dragon. “I wouldn’t want to stay another minute in this stupid house if I had to!”

Beatrice clenched her jaw, “That’s not what I meant!”

“And what exactly did you mean?” Ava challenged her, “I never asked to be under your roof! If I had a choice, I’d never wanted to meet you! But unfortunately, I didn’t have a choice in the matter, did I?”

“You ungrateful – “ Beatrice clenched her jaw harder so that it started to hurt.

“What? Call me a fucking another degrading name, please!” Ava yelled back; tears were starting to sting her eyes.

Beatrice took a deep breath and shuddered at the exhale. “I’m cancelling today’s training; go back to your room and rest,” Beatrice said, nose flaring; she looked straight into Ava’s eyes, which the latter met with anger in her eyes, too. “This is stupid!” She turned to leave, but she was aware that, for the first time, she couldn’t meet Ava’s glare.

When Beatrice walked past Camila, “Should I call for a chiropractor?”

“Massage and acupuncture, too,” Beatrice said, then left the gym without any other word.

“Do you want to do the treatment here or in your room?” Camila asked emotionlessly, crossing her arm before her as she looked at Ava.

“You don’t have to fucking pretend you care!” Ava said, storming past her to go back to her room.

John was surprised when she stepped out of the gym door. He seemed to be busy with something on his phone. “Is training already done?”

“Cancelled,” Ava replied, “I’m returning to my room.”

Ava's face planted back on the bed when she got to her room, seething. She never did ask to be imprisoned in this gargantuan prison; why does Beatrice make it sound like Ava owes her something? This was never something she would want for herself to be held captive against her will.

Ava closed her eyes to catch back up on her sleep. For it only to be short-lived.

The door to her room opened, and Camila walked in with three other people.

“Ava, we have an acupuncturist, chiropractor, and massage therapist here for you,” Camila announced. “They should help with your back.” Then left.

Camila is many things, but Ava was grateful that she got help for her back. And she was quickly eased and aided to have her back adjusted and was soon knocked out cold.

 

“Why are you here, Bloodhound?” Beatrice asked coldly.

“Business,” Crimson, The Bloodhound from The True Blood clan, replied, “Of course.”

“And since when did the Bloods want to do business with the Dragons?” Beatrice curiously asked.

“Since now, and it’s something you can’t decline either.”

“Oh?” Beatrice replied. “And what made you think I won’t kill you where you stand right now?”

As if reminded that she hadn’t yet been invited to sit, Crimson took it upon herself to sit on the chair in front of the elegant desk between her and Beatrice. “Tss! Tss! Little Dragon – “

“Do not call me that,” Beatrice said, instantly infuriated; she wished she could bloody breathe flames through her mouth and burn this little bitch who dared think she had leverage over her. “If you must address me, it’s only with The Dragon!”

“Fine, fine, The Dragon!” Crimson rolls her eyes, “I’ll give you one pass. But no more!”

“Just tell me what type of business transaction you speak of that I’m not going to able to decline,” Beatrice said, exhausted from Crimson’s presence.

“The Little Bear is in your possession,” Crimson said smugly.

Beatrice’s leg involuntary twitched, but she tried to make her face look unaffected. “The Little Bear?”

“Sara Ava Ulluoa-Silva, the daughter of Vincent Ulluoa-Silva, leader of The Bear Clan of Spain, is alive, is she not?” Crimson.

Beatrice barked out a laugh, almost sounding menacing, “You are deluded, Crimson. You saw me kill her.”

“Correction, shot at her, but you didn’t show yourself shooting at ‘her’ per se. Sure, we all saw her supposed corpse.” Crimson waved a hand in the air, “but that could’ve easily been faked.”

“You’re delusional,” Beatrice said, again void of emotion. “There was no cut on the video to insinuate otherwise.”

“Am I?” Crimson said with a smirk. She took out of her purse a small projector and tinkered with her phone. She even stood up to turn off the light so that the image could be seen better.

Beatrice just watched all of it. She was trying so hard not to show any signs of panic or unease if ever the Bloodhound had solid proof to prove that they indeed faked Ava’s death.

The image came to light quickly. And it was a video of that fateful night of Vincent’s death.

There’s the shot. A figure running from hiding screaming, it’s Ava. She quickly knelt to her father, hysterically crying. Both father and daughter were out of the frame.

“No, Papa! No!” Her screams of anguish are heard in the video.

And then there’s Beatrice’s second shot to shut Ava’s crying.

“That takes care of that problem,” Beatrice remembered every word. She even mouthed the exact words as they played in front of her.

Beatrice merely twisted her lip to the side, “I’m not sure what the point of this is for…” Beatrice crossed her leg at the knee.

“You killing Vincent was real. You killing The Little Bear, completely faked!” Crimson said.

“The evidence is clearly there, and if you fast forward some more, the corpse of Ava completely slumped dead on top of her father,” Beatrice said.

“The evidence is there; you are right,” Crimson clicked something on her phone. “Exhibit one.”

She showed a picture of Vincent pausing before falling backwards to the ground after Beatrice had shot him. “The way his body fell,” Then an arched arrow came onto the screen to supposedly follow how Vincent’s body should fall. “This is the exact angle of how his body should fall and where, and don’t argue. I’ve consulted with experts to do this.”

Beatrice rolled her eyes. “I don’t know what the point of this is.” She scratches at her temple as if to void herself of an oncoming headache. What’s with all these bullshit theatrics and over-excessive use of video magic.

“Patience, I know you Dragon clans don’t know the concept of that, but for this little show-and-tell, humour me and pretend you have an ounce of patience and actual interest.” Crimson raised one eyebrow.

“Fine, carry on!” Beatrice said, clearly sounding very irritated.

“Now please take note of where your gun is pointed, for shits and giggles, let’s highlight it,” Crimson pressed something again on her phone, and there was a trace of red around her arms, and the gun pointed at Vincent. “Now, let’s cue the audio. We’ll skip as the Little Bear runs to her papa and wraps herself on top of his dead body.”

“No, Papa! No!” – Ava’s voice

“Listen to the gap where her wailing would stop and supposedly when you shoot your shot to kill her.” Another slide froze. “There’s a subtle, obvious, but not too obvious silence before your gun went off. Precisely, and my professionals timed this, a gap of 3.03378s!” She leaned more purposefully on the chair and made herself more comfortable. “Why would someone grieving suddenly stop herself from weeping? It's just an odd thing to happen. If her emotions were elevated, she would be hysterical and would be so out of her mind to even think to stop. No?”

Jesus Christ! Someone’s done their fucking stupid homework! – Beatrice thought, still not showing any sign of panic, but her heart was starting to beat faster. Crimson has gone to great lengths to produce these slides to make it make sense that it was all, indeed, a setup.

“Unless!” Crimson holds a finger to stop Beatrice from speaking, “Unless something else happened behind the camera, what that may be is a mystery to me.”

“I don’t know what you’re trying to say here; you watch too many telenovelas. Or K-dramas, perhaps?” Beatrice was not going to go down without a fight.

“If Sara…oh, first! Beatrice, I want to point out that she goes by her first name, Sara! Why would you refer to her as Ava, her middle name? A force of habit? An innocent mistake? Why would you?” Crimson asked sarcastically. “Hmm? Very curious!”

Beatrice started to feel sweat slowly come down on her spine.

“Anyway, that was a minor detail you failed to notice yourself. I’ll again let it pass. I’ve got far better things to show you,” Crimson said. “It’ll knock your knickers off! I promise!” It's a fake excitement. “Exhibit 2—ladies and gentlemen, please notice that this is the angle of your first shot, and this! Is your hand’s position the second time you fired that same gun the same? No, it shouldn’t be, but if you see it here. Exhibit 3 – it’s a mere calculation of where Vincent would be and where we could guess Sara as well.” The slide zoomed out, and an outline of Vincent and Sara appeared. And Beatrice’s gun’s aim is much lower than where Ava was positioned hypothetically.

Beatrice knew her angle was different because, in her second shot, she aimed at Vincent’s groin to avoid accidentally shooting Ava. This whole thing has just gone upside fucking down!

“Hmm, per se, you are right,” Beatrice said. “You still can’t possibly prove anything with nothing but hypothetical guesses and some cheap animation. And with your family’s somewhat sullied reputation in the dark world, no one would believe your claims.” She’s bluffing—of course she is! She can’t concede to losing. Her Dragon pride prevents her from giving in to a lower-class clan.

Crimson shrugged her shoulder. “Perhaps, but how sure are you about that?” Crimson’s smug face challenged Beatrice’s stoicism. “It would in the least cast doubt. That’s not a good thing for your business, Dragon. Doesn’t your clan pride itself on dealing with integrity? Tss-tss, what would the past Dragons say? What would your father and mother say? You’ve only recently just gained the favour of the other old clans, no?”

Of course, Crimson is right. With the state of the Dark world today, it’s hard to trust anyone—even century-old clans like Beatrice’s. Integrity is a big part of her family’s business legacy. It’s too precious to their cause to have it tainted.

“Let’s say I take your threat seriously; what do you want me to do for you?” Beatrice is still calculating how much more aces Crimson has got on her.

“You will give me the market for cocaine in Scotland,” Crimson said, “Then slowly give me full exclusivity of the European Nation market.”

“You’re crazy!” Beatrice said, “I don’t even have the whole of Europe. How do you expect me to hand it to you?”

“By your influence and force, make this a reality, and your secret is safe with me,” smugness on her face again. She knows that she’s got one on Beatrice, The Dragon, The leader of the Zhu clan. They are very prideful, and if their reputation is at stake, they would pull heaven and earth to keep it together. There’s no limit to what they do. “Tell me, Dragon, where’s the Little Bear now?”

“I don’t have her; she’s six feet underground,” Beatrice said unamused. “Or she could be part of the underwaters of the Florida coastline after sharks in the ocean have feasted on their bodies. Who’s to know? I don’t worry myself with minute details.”

Crimson barked laughter, much more diabolic sounding than Beatrice produced earlier, “How brave – and that pride! God damn! I've got to give it to you. You’re already backed up in the corner, with nowhere to go, yet you won’t let yourself be seen as trapped!” Then, she slowly clapped her hand in fake applause; it was more of a taunt. She wants to anger the Dragon and see the feared rumour of how brutal their clan could get if you cross them. “But! You won’t kill me.”

“I suppose you have contingency plans placed.” Beatrice said, “Your clan might be reckless, but there could be some wits about you just yet.” She’s getting more frustrated; she wants to grab her favourite gun under her desk and blow Crimson’s head off. But right now is not the right time to toy with the what-ifs. The Blood Clan are conning and are reputed to play dirty.

“I want to expand our business and pursue every avenue. You made it too easy,” Crimson replied.

“Is that so?” Beatrice said.

“Quite,” Crimson replied. “So where is The Little Bear, Beatrice?”

“She’s safe,” Beatrice said.

“She’s with you, isn’t she?” Crimson again with a smug look. “You play a dangerous game. Why even keep her alive? You should’ve just followed through with your instinct and killed her and dumped her together with Vincent.”

“None of your business!” Beatrice said.

“You will tell me!” Crimson, this time, is the one getting agitated. “You will tell me, or I will tell the whole damn fucking Dark world or your treason!”

“Then your plan of expansion will go down to dust!” Beatrice said, pushing off her chair and darting a death glare at Crimson. “You don’t intimidate me one bit! Your clan bears no weight in our world to demand anything from me! You’re considered tainted Blood! Your ancestors have not done anything to bring your reputation up but to destroy it!”

Crimson also stood from her chair, saying, “It’s a pretty good enough consolation to see your clan get destroyed, and to know that I was the one who brought it down upon your house would give me immense satisfaction! It will give our world something to fear about my clan! It will restore whatever might have been broken in the past because of me!” Spit landed on the expensive table between them.

“I can kill you right now, and I won’t care if your dirty blood splashes on my floor!”

“Do it then, and I’ll let you see what your arrogance will get you! YOU DO NOT SCARE ME, DRAGON!”

With the harsh and loud exchange of words, Mary opened the door and quickly walked in. Gun already pointing at Crimson The Bloodhound.

“Go ahead! Take me down, Slave of the Dragon!” Crimson said, “One step and this whole clan would crumble to dust!”

“What’s going on here?” Mary yelled, looking at Beatrice, who was heaving with anger.

“Your great Dragon here has deceived many clans upon killing Vincent; you were there! You saw the deception; you will die at the hands of those the clan that you loyally serve has wronged!” Crimson said, pointing both to Beatrice and Mary. Lastly, Camila who’s appeared behind Mary. “Both of your hands have dirt in this deceit! Wretched kill for pay, bitches!”

Of course, Ava, who has a habit of showing her face at the wrong time, was right behind Camila.

“There she fucking is! The Little Bear!” Crimson said, snickering, then turned to Beatrice. “My efforts didn’t go in vain; you’re making one mistake after the other here, Beatrice. What’s next? You’ll shoot your brain and make me the leader of the Zhu clan?” Crimson cackled loudly.

Beatrice shut her eyes close. Why is Ava habitually showing up when she shouldn’t, putting her own life in danger?

“She’s my wife, and we’re married.” Beatrice said, “That’s why I kept her safe with me.”

“Oh!?” Crimson back to her amused self. “How quickly the plot thickens!”

“I was madly in love with her, and Vincent wouldn’t approve of our relationship. So, I had to kill him before he found out.” Beatrice said, “I made her be on the video so that I can fake her death and no one would find her to take revenge for all that Vincent has done with manipulating and deceiving the others.”

“Hmm, that doesn’t make sense.” Crimson scratches her chin. “The way he was begging you to spare her daughter’s life didn’t add up.”

“He died not knowing about our relationship,” Beatrice said, taking a gulp; she’s making shit up on the fly, “He’s my mentor, as you know. And we somewhat have more than a mentor-mentee relationship; we are also each other’s confidants. Vincent disliked it if her daughter ever got involved with people like us. Like me, who’s involved in all these underground work and gangs and violence.”

“Hmm,” Crimson hummed, still full of doubt. She walked towards Ava, who was shaking like a leaf, recognizing that her presence at that moment was causing another wave of chaos in Beatrice’s organization. “Is this true, Little Bear? Then why aren’t you running to your dear Little Dragon if you two are married?”

“Because –“ Ava looks at Beatrice. Her face was stern, but Ava could detect the stress on her face. Ava can sense that she needs to do her part if she wants to live with the rest of the clan. It’s mere survival, “Because you’re scaring the shit out of me, it sounds like you’re fucking threatening my wife, and I don’t trust strangers. What do you think I would feel about that?” Then, she pushed Crimson to walk past her and immediately to Beatrice’s side, tangling their hands and gripping them tight. She also put her other hand on Beatrice’s arm, “Are you okay, baby?” She pushed herself to Beatrice, looking very protective of her.

“Y-yes, darling, just a little hiccup in the business,” Beatrice exhales, then looks at her with kindness and what seems to be pride. “Nothing to worry yourself over.” Beatrice gives her a sweet smile and gently rubs one side of her head. “I can handle this.”

“I’m staying by your side then, until this,” Ava looks at Crimson with a death stare, “This bitch leaves our property.”

Camila looked at Ava for the first time with an utter approval look. Was that a hint of a smile? Ava wondered.

“It still doesn’t make sense to me,” Crimson, who stood and just followed Ava with her gaze, said. She didn’t even acknowledge the term Ava used to address her. “When she burst into the scene during The Bear’s untimely death, she looked really scared.”

“That’s because she didn’t know about Vincent’s leading two different lives. Ava didn’t know that he’s involved in underground businesses,” Beatrice explained. “Not until I’ve explained to her everything and amended for what I have done. Luckily, it coincided with the bounty put on Vincent’s head. Two birds with literally one bullet!”

“But Sara saw you kill her father,” Crimson said, again raising an eyebrow.

“She – uh…”

“It’s okay, baby,” Ava said, rubbing Beatrice’s arm she was holding, “I can answer for myself. At that moment, all I saw was that my father, who had lied to me, was in danger. But Beatrice had let me see the true him, and I hated him for lying to me my whole life. I trusted a man who did nothing but deceive me! And probably my dead mother roo!”

Beatrice put a hand on Ava’s, who was holding her arm, to give her support for her grieving ‘wife.’

“Really? You’d rather have your father killed?” Crimson said.

“When you learn that your father was making you look at him like a saint, but really, he’s a devil, you would understand my hatred and dislike for Vincent!” Ava said with gritted teeth, tears growing in her eyes. “I love Beatrice a lot, more than my life. More than the life of a deceitful man!” She’s truly crying now, and her acting is very convincing. “Beatrice has never lied to me about who she was, but Vincent made me believe a fantasy life I now despise!”

Standing behind Crimson, Mary made a facial expression that looked like she couldn’t believe what she was hearing. She would’ve clapped at how good a performance Ava was giving if she was not scared to give it all away. Her jaw was on the floor.

Camila also had a smug pride on her face for Ava.

“Shhh, darling, it’s okay. We’re together now, and that’s all that matters,” Beatrice said, trying her best to raise her acting to Ava’s level. She even closed the gap and kissed Ava on the forehead.

“I know; I just love you so much,” Ava said, sobbing, “How dare this person question us?”

“I don’t know…” Crimson said, still skeptical.

“What is so hard to understand here, Bloodhound?” Beatrice asked. Everything is fair in love and war.” She raised an eyebrow, still not letting go of her hold on Ava, nor was the latter letting go of her. If anything, it felt like the hold on Beatrice got tighter and more possessive.

“I will take you up on your offer to ensure Ava’s safety,” Beatrice said firmly.

“I need more,” Crimson said once again, taking the seat she had occupied earlier. “I want to see this marriage consummated.”

“What the actual fuck are you insinuating, Bloodhound?” Beatrice said her turn to grip Ava’s hand tighter. She feels she won’t like the next thing coming out of Crimson’s mouth.

“I want to watch you fuck each other!” Crimson said with more smugness than Beatrice had seen since she had stepped into her office.

Beatrice felt Ava’s body shake hearing what Crimson had just said.

Camila let out a soft yelp. Mary had to hit her on her side with her arm to stop her from making any more sound.

“We won’t concede to that!” Beatrice said, inflicting as much anger as she could into her words. “Our sex life is private to us and sacred. I’m not going to fucking fuck my wife in front of you. I don’t care if that’s your kink or not!”

“Aww, that’s endearing to hear!” Crimson said, “And my kink is my own business. If you fail to show me that you are married, this whole deal is off, and you can kiss your family’s legacy goodbye!”

“You’re despicable! A sick human being!” Ava screamed at Crimson.

Crimson didn’t look hurt by Ava’s words; she only laughed maniacally.

“Indulge me or not, your choice, Dragon!” Crimson said. “I’ll see you both in two weeks to prove to me whatever the fuck you two are on.”

She stood from her chair and turned to leave the office. Giving Mary and Camila a menacing wink as she exited the room.

Crimson turned at the last minute, just before fully exiting the door, “And oh! Don’t forget to provide proof of this stupid marriage of yours!” Then leaves.

Once Crimson was out of sight, “Close the door.” Beatrice ordered.

Ava’s hands were still on her. Her body was still pressed on Beatrice’s side.

The sound of the door lock clicking seemed to have woken Ava, who quickly took two steps away from Beatrice and cleared her throat.

Beatrice gave Ava a quick side glance.

“The Bloodhound has cracked the flaw in Vincent’s and Ava’s fake death.”

“What the fuck!?” Camila exclaimed.

“Are you sure?” Mary said, “We were thorough with everything before sending it out to the clan leaders.”

“Obviously, not thorough enough; our improvisation after what had happened screwed us all up. Crimson was far more thorough in breaking the subtle hints of our mistakes.” Beatrice said, “She threatened to expose me, which I agree with her, that even if it’s not fully believed, it can still cause some doubt on my integrity.”

“How dare she threaten our clan!” Camila said, “They have no manpower or budget to overthrow us.”

“You’re right,” Beatrice replied. She doesn’t, but she would very much like to change that fact.”

“I say we kill her and her cronies,” Mary said, “It has always worked well to our advantage.”

“We actually can’t; she’s put contingencies in place to expose me if her blood is ever spilled on our soil with this visit.” Beatrice said, “Their clan has a reputation for lacking smarts and recklessness, but this time, it seems that Crimson has her eggs all lined up properly.”

“I-I’m sorry to butt in, but are we all in danger?” Ava asked after being quiet for a long while.

“Well, if you didn’t have the knack for showing up at the wrong time, we wouldn’t be!” Beatrice turned to her and yelled, “This is all your fault! You keep showing up when you don’t have to. I was trying to convince her not to involve you, but here you are!”

“Maybe if you’re not on the fucking wrong side of the law, you wouldn’t be in this mess in the first place!” Ava fought back.

“If maybe your father has been honest with you, you’ll have the wits about you to stay the fucking out of my way every goddamn time!” Beatrice said, then stepped out to leave her office, leaving the other three behind, as she slammed the door.

Mary takes a deep sigh, “You did well today, Ava. Despite the circumstances, if I have anything to say, you pulled your weight today.” Then she nudged Camila on her leg to also say something.

“Ow!” Camila rolls her eyes, “Fine, yes, even I was quite impressed with your acting.”

“Well, it’s not hard to do!” Ava replied. The kind words from both women were not making her feel any better. She was seething with anger for Beatrice. She stomped out of the office and headed straight to her room.

Ava slammed the door of her room shut.

She was still stomping to her bed and sat on the side. – Why the fuck is it always my fucking fault!?

She heard the handle of the door of her room turn, and someone walked in.

“I don’t have time for you right now, Camila. Go away!”

“Ava, I’m sorry for yelling at you like that—that one you didn’t deserve,” Beatrice said.

“The hell are you apologizing for? Did Mary tell you to do this?” Ava said accusingly.

“No, I came here of my own accord,” Beatrice replied. “Your acting was top-notch; you more than saved all of us if you hadn’t done what you have done. I was lying through my teeth and running out of things to say to convince Crimson.”

“It proves I’m not always just a useless spoiled brat!” Ava said, “And I’m not stupid and dumb like you always want to make me out to be!” She was not yelling, but she said it pointedly.

“Your acting was top-notch; if I hadn’t known better, I would’ve believed your tears,” Beatrice said truthfully.

“It’s not fucking hard to do,” Ava said, “I just have to think about how my father would feel as those words of betrayal come out of my mouth. They were enough to make me hurt with every word!”

Beatrice walked closer to where she sat. Ava immediately cowered farther from the feeling of having Beatrice come closer to her.

The Dragon takes a deep sigh, “We better fix that if we are to have sex in two weeks.”

“I’m not going to have sex with you; I rather prefer this standoffish and sheer utter hateful feeling I have about you.” Ava said, “You disgust me! You killed my father!”

Another deep breath, “I’m afraid we have no choice. I’m as opposed to having sex with you as you are with me. Just to let you know.”

“I’d rather die than have you fuck me.”

Beatrice turns to look at her. “Are you really that prudent that you would not have sex? If your life depended on it and others? Were you set out to enter a convent to become a nun?” The annoyance in Beatrice's voice is once again present.

“I’ll have you know, I have a boyfriend, and I’ve had sex, not many as yours obviously, but I’m not a prudent virgin,” Ava said pointedly.

“How do you know about my sex life? Are you jealous? Are you taking tabs on the women I fuck?” Beatrice said, annoyed, feeling like her privacy was being disrespected.

“Your room is just across mine; I’ve encountered some of them plenty of times, mostly in the mornings on my way to do the workouts.” Ava said, “Looking worse for wear, it’s not hard to figure it out!”

“You’re jealous, aren’t you?” Beatrice asked with furrowed brows

“Why will I be jealous!?” Ava said, “It’s disgusting, to be honest.”

Beatrice took a deep breath and exhaled through her nose loudly, “Well, get your knickers out of a bunch, princess. Because in two weeks, I will fuck the bitchiness out of your brain that you will beg me for more once I’m done with you!”

With that, Beatrice stormed out of Ava’s room again and slammed the door again.

It gave Ava goose pimples on her skin. She felt terrified and appalled at herself when she felt a bit of excitement, although fleeting.

And why did she say she’s had experience in the sex department when the farthest she’s gone with her boyfriend Todd is third base and dry humping. They haven’t been dating long, and he’s her first boyfriend.

Ava felt like she was in a fucking big trouble!

 

Chapter 9

Seething!

Frustrated!

Humiliated…?

How dare that bitch call her out on her escapades? It’s none of Ava’s business what she does. Beatrice owns the mansion, and it’s her right to do what she must and please!

But is she pissed that Ava knows how promiscuous she is, or is she a little bit embarrassed that Ava knows?

It’s a thin line that Beatrice is not ready to analyze at the moment. She would rather like to convince herself that she’s pissed off and mad at Ava for acting like she’s dirty and won’t have sex with her.

But when did Ava’s thoughts of her ever matter? And why should they? Beatrice hates the spoiled daughter of the traitor Vincent. What Ava thinks and whatever she does has nothing to do with Beatrice.

Ava will play the role she voluntarily pushed herself into. Their lives and survival depend on their unsharpened acting skills this time.

And if Beatrice has to fuck the shit out of Ava’s mind to convince The Blood Clan of their marriage, Beatrice would gladly do it. She will do it with the satisfaction of the thought that she’s fucking Vincent’s little princess! She's the one that’s kept in her high tower, away from all that evil Beatrice has grown up with.

Why did that last statement put a pinch in her chest? Nope! It’s just heartburn. There's nothing else to it or more to think about!

Fuck it to hell! Beatrice felt so inadequate! How could a clan like The Bloods manage to outsmart her? It is unacceptable!

Crimson, who is clearly not as smart as she would like to be perceived, is pulling a fast one on Beatrice! Possibly can’t be happening! Beatrice sits on the bench at the foot of her bed and rests her forehead on her fist.

Whack! Beatrice hears the bamboo stick hit her calves and flinches at the memory.

“Are you stupid!?” The voice of her father rings loud.

Crimson threatened to expose her if Beatrice ruffled as much as the tip of her hair, and Beatrice couldn’t outsmart the threat. She choked up and trembled silently inside.

“You’re weak!” Her father's voice synchronized with the bamboo stick hitting her calves this time. Beatrice’s arm started to shake on top of her knees.

She stood before Crimson, trying to look unbothered, and her words were close to betraying her. The bloodhound leaving her mansion had instilled as much fear as she had intended to deliver. Beatrice was sure that Crimson left with a stupid, smug grin on her face. Victory swelling in her chest, she managed to manoeuvre The Dragon out.

“You’re a disgrace, Xiaolong! And you’re the last hope of this clan!” The voice of the former Dragon suddenly rang into her mind, “I should’ve had you killed when we still had time and hoped for another daughter! A failure! That’s what you are!”

Whack! Whack!

“Stop it!” Beatrice puts her hand on both ears. She doesn’t want to remember! “Stop!”

“Three sons, killed for one of you!” The voice of her mother this time, “I am so disappointed to have birthed you! I have killed my sons for you!”

The back of her mother’s hand landed on her right cheek.

Beatrice suddenly felt the heat of her mother’s hand hitting her supple young face. Her wedding ring, with a 5-karat diamond, scratched her jaw. She felt it hit her bone solid.

“Stop it!” Beatrice pulled on her hair and fell to her knees. “Get out of my fucking head! Shut up! Shut the fuck up!”

“All my beautiful sons traded for you, and for what!?” Her mother’s voice once more, slicing more painfully than a knife.

There’s a knock on her door. “Beatrice?” There are more knocks. “Beatrice! Open the door!”

“Go away!” She screamed at the person on the other side of her door. “Leave me the fuck alone!”

But Camila didn’t listen, so she opened her door and walked in. Seeing her best friend crying on the floor, she quickly closed the door behind her lest the guards see their mighty leader crying like a child. “Bea!” She knelt on the floor beside Beatrice and put her arm around her.

Beatrice clung to Camila and cried. “I keep failing! I am trying my best, but I keep failing!”

“You’re not failing!” Camila tried calming her, “We’re still fighting together, all of us!”

And they cried together. Camila quite knows all the horrors in Beatrice’s past: the torture and the abuse.

Camila and Mary were there to dry her tears and help tend to her bruises and wounds. They were both there to comfort Beatrice and remind her she was loved despite everything.

It didn’t matter if her mother didn’t show her kindness or love because Camila and Mary gave her all the love they could. They made sure she wouldn’t ever feel alone.

Or did it matter if Beatrice’s father thought she couldn’t amount to anything? Mary and Camila made sure she knew, all the time, that she was the most amazing person they had ever met, the very best friend anyone could ever ask for, and that they were lucky to have Beatrice in their lives.

 

Beatrice sat in the dark, sipping the dark liquid in her glass. Her legs were crossed at the knee, and she was barely moving except for occasionally raising her hand to have her lip meet the rim of the glass.

The most expensive whiskey money could buy, it costs as much as a regular salaryman or woman’s four-month wage, if not more. It glides smoothly down her throat and warms her belly as it goes down.

Beatrice had three brothers. There were three older sons before her. As soon as her parents knew the sex of the babies, they were quickly aborted. Reginald Zhu ordered all of their deaths. Her mother mourned each one of her sons and cried her eyes out. She screamed and sobbed, probably until her voice gave out.

Unfortunately for her unborn brothers, their father, the former Dragon, listened and believed in a prophecy. A soothsayer has warned their father. If he wishes for their clan to survive, a daughter and only a daughter could inherit his position as the leader of The Dragon Clan!

The soothsayer their father had beheaded with his sword after she refused to take back her prophecy and warned their father if he didn’t heed her warning, Reginald would be the last Dragon of the clan. But how dare that woman, the seer, insist that a female heir would be the only one to be able to continue their family’s centuries-old legacy? Does she not know that according to their culture, a firstborn son would bring such luck to any family and, therefore, could be the only one to inherit his family’s wealth?

Her last words to The Dragon were, “Whether you believe me or not, you can see your clan die as soon as you take your last breath!”

Beatrice let out a sarcastic smirk, ever so small. No matter if her father didn’t like the prophecy, he still followed what the soothsayer had said. He had killed his three unborn sons before they were even fully developed, snatched right out of their mother’s womb.

Her mother, oh her dear mother, don’t feel sorry for her. She’s as wicked as she possibly could get. Serena Zhu took her anger and sadness for losing her three beloved sons as her only surviving child. How could she not? She reasons she wasted what could’ve been three healthy baby boys to give way to a daughter who had a genetic condition. At only four months, Beatrice was obviously unlike other children. She wasn’t making any movements on her own, and when the Zhus brought Beatrice to see a doctor, they found out that she wouldn’t be able to walk or do anything for herself ever. Serena yelled at Reginald for believing the word of a seer. They killed three kids just to give a child who won’t even be able to walk. The irony!

As soon as Beatrice was born, Serena’s tubes were tied. According to the seer, the Zhu could only have one child. Multiple children would only cause rivalry. Beatrice's right to ascend as the next leader of the Dragon clan would be compromised, leading to her death. And if the first daughter is killed, so will the future of The Dragon Clan.

Beatrice's mere existence caused Serena so much resentment. Right after her birth, she was handed to a nanny. Reginald forced Serena to pump her milk out of her breast so Beatrice could feed. If it were up to Serena, and without the threat of Reginald ending her own life, she could care less if Beatrice had died of starvation. She’s not shown Beatrice any kindness once.

On the other hand, Reginald worries only about continuing his family’s legacy and has searched far and wide for help for his only child. His only hope is for the survival of The Dragon Clan. He was successful in that endeavour. He found a promising scientist who saved her son from dying. Dr. Jillian Salvius managed to cure Beatrice of her condition. With her unorthodox type of science, yet effective, she managed to help Beatrice. Slowly, the baby regained mobility and command of her own little body. By age three, Beatrice was clear of all and any illness. She could walk, and because of Dr. Salvius’ life-changing cure, Beatrice excelled physically in her training. Jillian and Reginald then began their partnership. They worked together to provide groundbreaking medical miracles for the elites, for people willing to throw money at their feet to be cured. That was Reginald Zhu’s legacy, his most generous contribution to their clan. It made them billions!

A legacy that Beatrice is now trying to outperform and expected of her as a leader. To be remembered and immortalized in the family history book as a great leader, each Dragon must have a legacy worthy of becoming a legend. Until Beatrice can add something worthy of being in the Zhu Family history books, she can’t rest; otherwise. She would forever be a failure in the same book after her death.

Beatrice looks at the woman sleeping on the bed with her back turned on her. Once more, Beatrice takes a sip of the whiskey. She’s surrounded by so many people daily; she’s never left alone, and a guard is always around her, securing her safety. And yet, she still feels lonely.

Fleeting moments spent with many women in her bed never could ease her pain. She paid them to be fucked, to release the need her body had, but even if they slept on her bed, Beatrice knew they would never feel anything for her. Nor will she for them. It’s all transactional, nothing more, nothing less. She takes as much as they take from her, probably more, because she could never tell them that having them in bed was a façade to mask the loneliness that she feels inside her.

 

 

Ava woke up, but she dared not move. She could feel the presence of another person in her room. It's the same one that was there some weeks ago. She tried not to move, aware that if she moved, she would scare whoever might be in her room right now. And she will never fucking find out who the fuck is always there watching her. She can smell the smell of liquor, something strong. She’s not much of a drinker, so she can’t place what kind it was.

She slowly slipped her hand under her pillow, where she kept the phone Mary had given her. It was easy enough for her to grab at moments like these. With just two buttons on the dial pad, she did not dare pull the phone out of the pillow, scared it would let out a bright light when the screen lit up.

After a few rings, Mary immediately picks up the phone, “Ava!?”

Shit, it was a bit loud, and Ava was sure that whoever was in the shadow heard it. She quickly hung up the phone, bolted up to sit on the bed, and turned where she could feel the presence of someone.

But once again, she was met by a dark corner of the room, which was empty.

Then some knock on her door nearly gave her a heart attack!

She jumped out of bed and opened the door. It was one of the guards stationed outside their doors. “Miss Ava! Is everything okay? We got a comm from Miss Phillips.”

“I think there’s someone in my room again,” Ava said.

The guard who spoke pressed on the comm on his ear, “Miss Ava’s safe. Please advise on how to proceed, Miss Phillips.” Pause seems to be listening on the earpiece this time, “Okay, we’ll wait.” He turned to Ava, “Miss Phillips is on her way.”

“Okay,” Ava wrapped both of her arms around her person. She had goosebumps all over her arms and felt suddenly cold, close to shivering. “I’ll leave the door open, okay?”

“Okay, Miss Ava, you can sit on the bed and calm down,” the guard said, putting one hand on her shoulder and worrying in his face like a father would.

“Thank you – “ Ava paused, “Sorry, I don’t know your name.”

“Joseph, and that over there is Mark,” Joseph gave her a tight smile.

Ava returned to her room as Joseph and Mark stood guard at her door.

It didn’t take Mary long to show up, and she was visibly out of breath. “Is everything okay?”

“Mary!” Ava stood up from her bed, keeping her arms around herself, “I felt someone in my room again.”

“Fuck, not again,” Mary turns to the two guards, “Mark, Joseph, please take a sweep of the room.” She walks into the room after the two guards. “L-Let’s close the door so we can contain whoever is inside your room, okay, Ava?”

Ava nodded.

Mary then closed the door behind her.

Mark and Joseph started looking and investigating every nook and cranny of Ava’s bedroom. They kept shaking their heads at Mary whenever they found nothing.

Then, there were knocks on Ava’s door again; this time, Mary went to get it, putting one hand on Ava’s shoulder and her index finger against her lips. Ava once again nodded.

To show that she’s there to protect Ava, Mary has one hand on her weapon but an index finger off the trigger.

She yanked the door open, and Beatrice stood with one eyebrow raised.

“Really?” She tilts her head to the side.

“Sorry, Beatrice,” Mary said, “Just being careful.”

“Is that right?” She quirked the other eyebrow, “Since when did my life matter less than my prisoner’s?”

“Oh, off with your dramatics!” Mary scoffs, lowers her gun and shows Beatrice that her finger is off the trigger. “You know why!”

“That’s what I thought!” Beatrice, looking smug, “So. Explain why both guards are not at my door and are in this room instead?”

“Right!” Mary said sarcastically.

Ava, Joseph and Mark were looking back and forth between the two friends, bickering at each other.

Mary cleared her throat first while putting her gun away. “Ava felt a presence in her room and dialled my number for help.”

“Oh?” Beatrice put both hands behind her back and started to walk inside Ava’s room without any invitation. She looks at Joseph and Mark, “I believe you’ve found nothing here to be alarmed of and would chuck this little incident to Ava being overly paranoid and having a flare for the dramatic.”

It was Mary’s turn to raise one eyebrow.

“Umm, yes, you are right, Dragon. We found nothing,” Joseph says, then looks at Mark. We will see ourselves outside.” With that, they both walked out of the room, giving Ava a tight smile and a nod to Mary.

Beatrice then closed the door to the room.

“So you know, I wasn’t just being dramatic!” Ava quickly quipped once the door was closed. I did feel a presence in my room!”

Beatrice didn’t even acknowledge what Ava said nor look at her; instead, she turned her attention to Mary. “And who authorized the prisoner to have a phone to be able to call you?”

“Hey! I’m right over here, and I have a name!” Ava exclaimed, getting annoyed at Beatrice.”

“I did!” Mary said at the same time as Ava. "It’s a burner phone, and only I can call it. I’ve had it made from ArqTech! Is that a problem?”

“Yes, it is!” Beatrice said, still not acknowledging Ava. "Anything and everything that has to do with my prisoner in my house is my concern.”

Ava couldn’t take it anymore and showed one of Beatrice’s shoulders, “I’m right here, and my name is Ava! Stop dismissing me like I’m invincible!”

This time, Beatrice looks at Ava. “You’ll sleep in my room tonight!”

“Whu-what?” Ava asked, feeling a hint of nervousness in her voice. Deep inside, was that excitement she felt?

“C’mon Xiaolong,” Mary rolled her eyes, “And Ava’s the dramatic one?”

“Mary,” Beatrice paused for added dramatic effect. I’ll take it from here. You are dismissed!”

“Oh, goddddd!” Mary scoffed as she rolled her eyes.

“And I don’t want to sleep in your bed!” Ava finally found her bravado once again. "God knows what you and your special friends have done to it!"

Beatrice once again looked at Ava and, ignoring her last remark, said, "You won’t sleep in my bed, but you didn’t say you won’t sleep with me. Well, then, I’ll sleep here so we can all guarantee your safety. You’ll be with no one safer than me, Ava. I can guarantee you that.”

“Right!” Mary said, this time nodding, trying to hide a smirk.

Ava looked incredulously at Mary. Did her only friend suddenly leave her hanging? “What? Why are you suddenly agreeing to this?”

“I mean –  in about two weeks, you’re expected to fuck,” Mary said, shrugging her shoulders while holding her hands up, palms turned to the ceiling. “Sleeping on the same bed would be the most innocent you could do to work your way up to fucking, right?”

“Are you serious!?” – Ava.

“Quite!” – Mary.

“Good night, Mary!” – Beatrice.

“Okay, good night, you two,” Mary started to walk towards the door, “You two sort this shit out amongst yourselves. I must return to bed; I’m already missing some well-earned beauty rest!”

“Traitor!” – Ava.

Ava’s words were ignored as Mary made her way out without looking back at either of them.

Beatrice starts to walk towards the bed, and Mary closes the door.

Ava followed Beatrice with her eyes as the latter made herself feel comfortable under the duvet and lay on her side facing the other way from where Ava would be lying if she gave in and slept on the bed.

Hell, if Ava would! She’s still pissed off at Beatrice about their argument earlier in the evening, and she’s in no mood to play into The Dragon’s trap.

So, she stomped to the other side of the bed, pulled her pillow and duvet out, and made Beatrice roll over to face her.

“What the fuck!” Beatrice exclaimed as she was forcefully pulled to roll and lost the duvet off her.

Ava exaggeratedly throws the pillow on the floor and spreads the duvet, then lays down, pulling the other half of the duvet over herself.

Beatrice slightly snorted, “That’s not good for your injured back. Come back on the bed, darling.”

“Don’t call me that!” Ava retorted. “And I’d rather my back hurt than sleep again on the same bed as you.”

“Fine, don’t say I didn’t warn you,” Beatrice said.

Then Ava didn’t hear anything anymore from her.

Ava tried to make lying on the hard floor as comfortable as possible. Fuck this mansion for not having lush carpets in the bedrooms!

Just a few minutes later, she adjusted her body again and grunted. She thought it was her worst idea yet to start rebelling against her kidnapper and sleep on the floor. She had just had her back adjusted earlier in the day, and she knows from experience that sleeping on the hard floor is a bad idea if she recently had a flare-up. Ava again adjusted to be more comfortable, but it’s even worse! Another grunt.

“I won’t hold it against you if you come back and sleep on the bed with me,” Beatrice said, amusement in her voice. “I promise.”

“Fuck off!” Ava replied, but she stood up, slammed the pillow on the bed, and threw herself roughly on the bed with the duvet, ensuring that Beatrice could not have any to cover herself with.

“Good girl!” – Beatrice.

Jesus fucking Christ! – Ava felt heat go up her face with that and a slight pulse below her belly. She could only bite her lower lip, not to respond or let out a whimper.

It’s not that Ava didn’t want to sleep on the bed because Beatrice repulsed her; rather, she was scared that if Beatrice tried to do anything with her, she wouldn’t be able to resist her again and give in to the flirting—or worse, respond wholeheartedly to Beatrice’s advancement. At this point, she can’t deny that she’s physically attracted to the leader of The Dragon Clan. And now that they will have to have intercourse in two weeks, Ava is scared of her reaction to it. But low key? There’s excitement to it, of course. Our girl can’t deny it to herself.

Ava made sure to lie on her side and be as far as she could be from Beatrice. She was so close to the edge that she could fall off it if she made the wrong move.

When Beatrice stopped saying anything, or Ava felt any movement behind her, she finally relaxed and let herself succumb to sleep.

Her breath was starting to even out, and Ava was halfway to slumber when she felt Beatrice’s arm snake around her waist.

“What are you doing?” Ava asked pointedly.

“I’m cold, and you won’t share the duvet,” Beatrice said as a matter of fact.

“Fine, I’ll share it with you. Just move back,” Ava replied.

“I’m quite alright now, darling. I prefer to hug you instead,” Beatrice replied, pulling her closer to her chest.

Ava let out a tiny squeal.

“Still can’t resist me, huh?” Beatrice said smugly.

“Fuck you!” Ava replied.

“I would if you beg me to,” Beatrice replied, this time with a slight chuckle.

Ava groaned, “Fine! Can you move back a bit? I’ll share the duvet with you. I’m close to the edge and will soon fall off the bed.”

“Sure, darling,” Beatrice said, moving to the middle of the bed but pulling the duvet over her this time. When Ava moved back to be more in the middle of the bed, feeling the warmth of the body behind her made the hair on the back of her neck stand on their ends.

And once again, Beatrice’s arm was around her waist.

The Dragon pulled herself up to kiss Ava on the cheek. “Good night, darling.”

“Argh!” Ava replied. She’s so close to giving in to Beatrice’s charms. Yes, Ava is that weak to Beatrice at this point.

The teasing and the bantering with Beatrice make Ava feel hot and turned on!

Beatrice didn’t lie back on the pillow they were then sharing. Instead, she spoke close to Ava’s ear, and her warm breath tickled the soft hair on Ava’s cheek. “Are you sure you don’t want to practice being a couple?” she asked, ensuring her voice was as sultry as possible.

It made Ava close her eyes tightly and then inhale deeply.

That’s it!

She quickly turned around and met her lips with Beatrice’s, taking the latter in quite a surprise, but only briefly. Beatrice promptly responded to the kiss and made it deeper, biting Ava’s lips as soon as she felt a hand tug tightly on her hair as Ava pressed hard on the kiss.

Ava whimpered at the bite and used her tongue to lick Beatrice’s upper lip to ease up a bit. The message was received, and Beatrice eased on the bite, letting her tongue touch Ava’s and invaded her mouth with it instead. Ava enthusiastically welcomed the intruder and softly played with it in her mouth. As Beatrice’s hand moved inside Ava’s shirt and landed on the skin of her waist, she had to pull from the kiss to let out an audible gasp.

Beatrice’s lips followed her but spoke against it, “Tell me to stop, darling.” Stroking her thumb against Ava’s stomach.

“Shut up,” Ava said as she took possession of Beatrice’s lips again.

Beatrice gladly made the kiss deeper, pushing Ava’s back on the bed and putting half of her body on top, squeezing on Ava’s waist, earning her another whimper.

Ava grabbed the same hand to guide it up to her breast over her shirt. Beatrice knew exactly what to do and squeezed hard on the soft mound of flesh. Ava's nipple quickly hardened under the hand that was covering her breast. Ava pulled from the kiss again, “God!” She quipped as she pressed the same hand that was squeezing her right breast to squeeze harder. “More!” She begged.

“You like that, darling?” Beatrice squeezed and lowered her lips to Ava’s jaw, then even dropped lower to her pulse point, licking her neck.

“Yes, fuck!”

“Say my name, darling,” Beatrice said as she sucked and bit tenderly on the soft flesh of Ava’s neck.

“No!” Ava said defiantly, moaning at every assault that Beatrice’s mouth was doing.

Beatrice groaned, pulled her hand, and decided to put her hand inside Ava's shirt only to assault the same breast.

As Ava felt the feel of the skin of Beatrice’s calloused palm against her breast, she whimpered louder, and her right leg automatically planted her feet to push deeper into Beatrice’s hand.

“Is that better?” Beatrice moved her move to start biting on Ava’s jaw.

“Fucking yes!” Ava was close to screaming as she pulled tighter on Beatrice’s hair.

Beatrice squeezed harder, making sure to roll the hardened nipple on her palm.

“Say my name, darling,” Beatrice repeated the request.

“BEATRICE!” Ava finally said as Beatrice squeezed harder on her breast and pushed one leg between Ava’s legs.

Beatrice suddenly pulled back to lie on her side and lowered her hand to Ava’s waist. “Good night, darling. Sleep. We have a long day tomorrow.”

“Jesus fucking Christ! You’re annoying!” Ava said, trying to catch her breath as her right hand landed on her forehead.

“Tomorrow night, we can try again,” Beatrice said.

Ava could feel the smirk on Beatrice’s face and her smugness oozing out of her pores.

“Insufferable!” Ava said, turning to lie on her side, her back to the other woman. As her legs met, she could feel the dampness in her center. She groaned louder in frustration.

“I know. I do try my best at everything!” Beatrice said, not letting her arm let go of Ava’s waist.

As Beatrice pulled herself closer to Ava’s back, Ava felt more frustrated to feel the warmth of Beatrice’s crotch as it pushed against her ass.

“You’re also an asshole. Do you know that?”

“I’ve been told,” Beatrice said, obviously gloating. For added drama, she pulled herself up to kiss Ava on the back of her neck. “Good night, Ava Silva.”

Ava squeezed to close her eyes tighter and blew steam out of her nose. “Good night!”

 

 

“Isn’t this cozy!” Camila’s voice woke them both up.

Ava woke up to realize that her head was on Beatrice’s chest. Her arm and leg were over Beatrice’s, also whose two arms were wrapped around her.

“Good morning, Camila,” Beatrice said calmly, then asked, “What time is it?”

“8 am!” Camila crosses her arms on her chest, “Chanel’s here for the lessons. I’m not even sure now if we still need her. You’ve both already done your homework!”

Ava quickly tried to untangle herself from Beatrice, but the bitch had her arms slinked around Ava like an anaconda.

“We’ll be out in a bit; we just need to freshen up,” Beatrice said, making her arms circle Ava tighter into her as if she’d done this a million times. And as if their newfound sleeping arrangement did not scandalize Camila.

“Let me go,” Ava asked, growling with a low voice.

“Oh c’mon, darling,” Beatrice replied, “You shouldn’t be embarrassed in front of Camila; she might even be one of our spectators in two weeks!”

“Ew! No, thank you!” Camila replied. “Please be at the East Wing drawing room in an hour. I don’t want to make Chanel wait. Be professional!” she said as she walked out of the door.

Frustrated that Beatrice didn’t seem like she would let go, Ava relaxed her body on top of her but refused to stretch her arm and leg over Beatrice. Ava pulled and buried her face in Beatrice’s neck, though. She liked the feel of the skin on Beatrice’s neck against her nose and lips. “Who’s Chanel?”

“She’s a drama teacher,” Beatrice replied, relaxing her body against Ava, “She’ll teach us how to build our chemistry together so we can be more convincing as a couple for Crimson.”

Ava couldn’t help but lick Beatrice’s neck, “Do you really know a professional for every occasion and situation?” Beatrice smells good even in the morning; she smells both masculine and feminine simultaneously, and it boggles Ava’s mind how possible. Simply put, even Beatrice’s scent is sexy. Quite irresistibly fuckable!

“It comes with the territory,” Beatrice hums as she feels Ava’s tongue on her neck. “Don’t tease me, or we won’t make it to our first lesson with Chanel!”

Ava instead sucked on her neck, making her teeth press to bite too. It made Beatrice groan, melting into Ava’s teasing. She felt more relaxed on the bed. Licking the same spot, she just sucked and bit; Ava felt Beatrice’s hold of her come loose, and she quickly turned to get up from the bed.

“I can't be the only one who suffers from blue balls all the time!” She ran to the bathroom and locked the door behind her.

She heard Beatrice laugh loudly from the other side, and once again, Ava couldn’t help but smile when she heard the enigmatic leader of the Dragon clan's hearty and genuine laugh for the first time.

 

Chapter 10

“Chanel, this is Ava,” Camila said, “Ava, this is Chanel.

“Hi, Ava!” Chanel extended a hand to Ava, which she quickly accepted.

“Hi,” Ava already likes Chanel; she has a kind smile, and damn, this girl was beautiful! From head to toe, if she isn’t the epitome of gorgeous!

“Have you done any acting before, Ava?” Chanel asked.

“Well, not until last night, to be honest,” Ava looked at both Camila, who had her usual scowl reserved only for her, and Beatrice, who was back to her charming stoic self.

“Should I ask?” Chanel looks at the two other women who Ava just eyed.

“No, you need not bother with the details,” Beatrice replied. “It would be a rather boring topic to discuss now.” She cleared her throat, “Let’s get on with the first lesson.”

“Right,” Chanel said, giving Ava a friendly wink and a meaningful look.

Ava replied with a smile as if to confirm, ‘Yep! Tough crowd!’

“Firstly, I want to tell you about my process and what our goal for these lessons is,” Chanel said, clasping both hands in front of her chests, “I want first to study your reaction to each other, and we will adjust and learn as we go along. As I've been informed, we will be doing a crash course on everything; we have roughly 14 days to build the chemistry between you two.”

“Just 13 now,” Camila added.

Chanel looked at Camila and smiled, “We got this, don’t you worry, Cam!” Chanel got a small smile in response. “We will be rushing into things. Every instructor has different methods; mine is my own, but I promise you both will be very convincing as a couple at the end of our lessons. Sounds good?”

Ava and Beatrice, whose eyes were glued to Chanel absorbing every word, both nodded simultaneously.

“I would like you both to sit on these chairs and face each other, please,” Chanel points to the chairs, “Ava, Beatrice.”

The two quickly made their way to the chairs but didn’t look at each other; they instead held their gaze on Chanel for the next instructions. “Oh wow, you two are quite interesting. There’s a vibe already between you two.”

“You don’t say!” With a quirked eyebrow, Camila said, “You should’ve seen them this morning!”

“Camila!” Beatrice chastised.

Ava turned a brightly coloured red.

“Should I even dare ask?” Chanel looked at both Ava and Beatrice.

“No!” They replied at the same time.

“Okay, this will be fun!” Chanel commented. “Could you please look at each other?”

Beatrice turned her gaze to Ava, making extra effort to look unamused.

Ava, on the other hand, looked at Beatrice, trying to suppress a grin.

“Okay!” Chanel said, elongating the word, “Let’s scoot over,” gesturing with both hands for the two idiots to come closer together, “A little more, please.” Chanel rolled her eyes, “Closer, Beatrice, as far as you can so Ava’s legs would be between yours.”

Beatrice groaned in the displeasure of being bossed around.

They were both still trying to hold each other’s gaze on one another.

“C’mon, be a good sport!” Ava said, trying to suppress her grin more. “I don’t bite!” Then winked at Beatrice.

Beatrice’s turn turned red as the memory of Ava’s bite on her neck automatically came to the front of her recollection.

“Don’t start,” Beatrice rolled her eyes, pulling her chair closer to Ava until she could get as close as possible.

Camila stood beside Chanel, looking intently and as if assessing to absorb the lessons herself.

“Awesome!” Chanel walked towards them and knelt beside their legs. She took Beatrice’s hand and put it on Ava’s thigh.

That caught Ava off guard, and she let out a small whimper.

“Was that uncomfortable for you, Ava?” Chanel asked without any hint of teasing and keeping it all professional.

“N-no,” Ava replied, still trying not to move her eyes away from Beatrice, who now had a slight grin on her lips. “I was just surprised.”

“That’s normal. I want you to do the same to Beatrice,” Chanel instructed, and she did. “Does this feel uncomfortable for you both? Your bodies are both very rigid right now. I want you to relax. Take deep breaths and tell your minds there is nothing unnatural about you touching each other.”

They both did as instructed.

“Good, that’s good,” Chanel said, “Now do it again.” Looking at both faces, Chanel said, “That’s better, but I want you both to also relax the muscles on your faces.” She’s once again looking at both their faces, “Perfect! Now, I want you both to put your hands higher on your partner’s thigh, keeping that relaxed posture and remembering that this is something natural and you’ve done before.”

Camila snorted.

Chanel ignored her. “You both are doing great so far.”

Their lessons continued for another two hours, and by the end of it, Ava had pretty much both of her legs on top of Beatrice’s, and their hands were comfortably on each other’s shoulders. Chanel, the miracle worker, has made them feel comfortable looking at each other without any anxiety and being comfy with it themselves.

“Great work today, ladies!” Chanel said, “I take it that Ava also lives here, doesn’t she?”

“Yes, that’s correct,” Beatrice replied. Both she and Ava are now standing in front of Chanel and Camila.

Chanel nods, “For your homework, I would like you two to spend as much time together during the day as possible. And if you can carry with you what you’ve managed to do today, be close to each other. Would that be doable, Beatrice?”

“Yes, to some extent,” Beatrice replied.

Ava looked at her questioningly.

“What? I have to do some business meetings; some topics might be top secret for my business; I can’t have anyone not involved to hear what’s being discussed.” Beatrice retorted.

“That’s fine, as long as you stay close to each other as much as possible throughout the day,” Chanel said. “I should get going. Will my ride be ready, Camila? I have another appointment in an hour.”

“Yes, of course. Follow me, please.” Chanel said goodbye to the other two women and went with Camila to head out.

“Well, we better head to my office now. I have to check my emails,” Beatrice said. “This has already delayed my day’s work.” With that, she takes Ava’s hand and intertwines it with hers.

Ava shockingly looked at their joined hands and didn’t follow to take a step. “Umm, is this necessary?”

“We’re supposed to build our closeness, you heard, Chanel,” Beatrice said, sounding annoyed.

“She said in proximity, but she didn’t say anything about being physically connected,” Ava argued.

Beatrice clenched her teeth, and her nose flared in annoyance, “Look, I’ve always been a very good student, and I like to do my homework and assignments far in advance; this is me taking this to heart and being ahead of my lessons! Now, let’s go! I have no time to delay any further.”

“Fine!” Ava said, this time walking ahead and pulling Beatrice by the hand.

They drew curious eyes to their intertwined hands as they walked to Beatrice’s office. Since Ava started living in the mansion, the staff have not seen them walk together or be in each other’s vicinity. To see them linked at the hands was quite intriguing, but most tried to be calm about it—most everyone, but not Mary.

“Well, this is a good progress, I suppose,” Mary said, already sitting on one of the chairs in the meeting room.

Ava wondered how many fucking rooms there are in this mansion. There must be at least 50!

Beatrice sat at the head of the table, and Ava was just about to pull one for herself to sit close. She spoke, “You can sit over there.” Beatrice pointed to a chair, a bit off to the side. “We’re going to do a Zoom meeting, and we don’t want to show the world that you’re still alive. For all they know, you’re dead with your father.”

It irked Ava that Beatrice mentioned her father as if it was just a thing that didn’t mean anything to her. She speaks of her father being dead, as a matter of fact, without any hint of emotions.

Ava huffed in annoyance but sat where she was told to.

Camila soon entered the meeting room but didn’t look Ava in the eye. She handed Beatrice and Mary each a binder.

Ashley, the admin, came in soon after. “The call is ready, and everyone’s already waiting for us.” She sat next to Mary and opened a laptop, where she’d be typing in the minutes.

Beatrice nodded, and a big-screen TV showed ten other people waiting for them to pop up.

“Good morning, everyone!” Camila greeted, “We’ve received the message to have this meeting with some urgency. Can someone please let us know what this is about?”

A gentleman with a turban spoke, “There’s been some alarming things happening around the world; it seems that the targets are old-aged clans.” He has a tag on his video box that says, BENGAL TIGER CLAN. “The King Cobra Clan had been attacked over the weekend, and I’m sad to relay that Shahvir Ram and his whole family have been assassinated on their way to London. Another Indian clan, The Desert Snake Clan’s leader, was ambushed in Bangalore; Rashad Patil was announced dead last Friday in the hospital. In the Philippines, The Eagles Clan's headquarters had also recently been attacked five days ago, and Miguel Ramos barely survived the assault. He was flown out by chopper, but 70% of his men had been decimated.”

Beatrice straightened her back, and her brows furrowed deep. Ava looked at her with curiosity. “Shahvir? How could that be? He’s always been so careful, Rashad. Please tell me exactly what happened.”

“Unfortunately, it seems that the attack was a surprise; from what we know, his whole plane was taken down while in the air after taking flight from Deli. Everyone on board the plane was dead; they were on the way to London to celebrate his seven-year-old son’s birthday.”

“How about Miguel Ramos?” Mary asked.

“The headquarters, which was on the island of Cebu, was attacked in the middle of the night. Cloaked men entered the property; they were clad in all-black outfits, skilled, and managed not to trigger any alarms. It was lucky that Miguel and his wife managed to escape; their children were all abroad for school. They have since pulled them all out and have all been moved to a secret, secured location. Their team has sent us a message warning us. My clan has a close relationship with The Eagles; as per Miguel’s right-hand man, the assailants were not locals of the Philippines; they managed to uncloak some of the ones they’ve killed, and their features didn’t look like they were Filipinos.”

“Mr. Bhatia, you’re not trying to say these are international attacks?” A woman with a scar on the right side of her face spoke. Her box said WARRIOR CLAN.

“That’s exactly what I’m trying to say, Superion,” the man with the turban, now Ava learned, named Bhatia, replied. He took a deep breath. “I don’t have proof that these attacks are related in nature, but it is quite alarming that these happened so close in the timeline to each other, and it’s clear that the targets are all old clan leaders.”

Another gentleman spoke with a tag, JAGUAR CLAN OF PANAMA, “I think you might be on to something, Mr. Bhatia. There was also an attack on the Jaquar Clan of Guatemala a mere two days ago, and it has also been rumoured that cloaked men clad in black attacked one of their headquarters. Only ten men managed to escape but were not in good shape. Their leader, Sergio Amezquita, was in another location when it happened.”

“Needless to say, this is very alarming, folks, that this is cause for concern,” Bhatia said.

“Hold on, hold on,” another gentleman with a tag of LOS LOBOS CLAN – MX, said. “I’m just a little skeptical about how convenient it is that the Jaguar of Panama was the one to share the failed attack on the Jaquars of Guatemala. Don’t you all think so?”

“What the fuck are you trying to say, Ernesto!?” The Jaguar of Panama said heatedly.

“It is not a secret that your clans have been at war since the beginning of time,” Los Lobos replied, “Something to do with the right to carry the name Jaguar?” He raises an eyebrow.

“Fuck you, Ernesto!" Enrique of The Jaguar Clan of Panama said, “You will not pin this attack on my clan; we have nothing to do with this, pindeho!”

“It’s convenient you are the one to relay this and quickly chuck it to a secret enemy, and I know how you play the game, Rene Julio! Your clan has been very vocal about your war with the Guatemalans!” Ernesto replied, “No puedes engañarme, hijo de puta. ¡Tu clan ha estado intentando diezmar a todos los clanes de Sudamérica!”

“Gentlemen!” Superion of the Warrior Clan interjected, “This is not the time to bring up your vendettas against each other. We have a clear common enemy here, and it will not bring us anything useful to get at each other’s throats! Silencio, both of you!”

Beatrice had been pinching the bridge of her nose since the two gentlemen from South America started speaking; he knew they would quarrel like children, and they always do. Any excuse they can get to take each other down with words during these meetings, they will take it like spoiled little fucking divas!

“Bhatia, if you have any line of communication with Miguel, please extend my regards to him and his family and let me know if there’s anything my clan could do to help. We still have some fortified headquarters left in Asia; they can use any of them if they choose to,” Beatrice said. “I can also message other Asian clans with whom we have good relationships. If there’s any time to strengthen the bond and camaraderie amongst the old clans of Asia, this is the right time.”

“I would say that the same should go for the clans in South America,” A gentleman with an English accent said with the tag, THE ROYAL CLAN - UK. “Your lot had been trying to eliminate each other. It is time to put our differences aside; we are all getting slaughtered by these newfound gangs and wannabe clans. Our families and traditions are becoming antiquated, and our mere survival is on the line. These despicable so-called new age gangs and organizations are trying to rein us all in, out with the old, in with the god damn fucking new!” His fat fist landed hard on his wooden desk. “If you are too blind to see what’s happening here, then you are all sodding stupid! I have seen this happening for a while now, but no one was sane enough to listen to me. The lot of you think I’m just barking mad! Now, here it is, in our faces, and we’re all just shaking in our boots!” He looked straight into his camera, “You, Superion, with your close-knit relations with the Catholic church, should talk with those greedy idiots and relay all of these to those wankers. This is war against us all!”

Superion cleared her throat. “I will do that, Gregory. You are right. We have tried to look the other way whenever these talks have been brought up in the past. It’s high time that we face the truth.” She straightened her back and clasped both hands in front of her on her desk. “It is war, and it’s a war that we do not know the mysterious enemy.”

“I would like to propose another meeting in three days. Let’s do our due diligence to find out anything we can.” Bhatia said, “And everyone, please, be safe!”

The meeting adjourned shortly after. Mary turned to Beatrice. “What’s our move, Xiaolong?”

“Get the promising recruits into our folds as soon as possible. Get them all trained and ready.” Beatrice then turned to Camila, “Send word to all the men. We can’t be caught off guard. Also, send word to all the Asian clans and see who will join our cause. Have someone contact Rajeet Bhatia’s team and coordinate any help we can send to Miguel’s clan.”

Ava was just silently listening to all of this. She’s contemplating what this also meant for her. Her father, if he is a clan leader, is dead. But being a clan leader meant he had people. He had a clan of his own. What has happened to them now? Whatever happened to Kristian Schaffer, his father’s closest confidant? Is he a traitor to their clan? Is he in cahoots with Beatrice? Or is he still actively operating on Vincent's behalf? As Vincent's only daughter, is she supposedly the heiress of The Bear clan? Does Ava have a clan of her own? Her brain’s reeling at high speed with so many questions.

Beatrice turned to Ashley, “I want you to help Camila with the tasks. It’s time for you to step up and take on more.”

“I am! I’m ready, Dragon,” Ashley replied, straightening her back to instill confidence in herself, “I’ll be honoured to step up to the plate.”

Mary confidently looked at Ashley, “You will be a good addition.”

“I would also like you to try to contact the Demon Clan,” Beatrice said. “Are you up to that challenge?”

“The Demon Clan?” Suddenly, Ashley’s voice quivered, “Do we even know how to contact them?”

“Are you not up to the task?” Camila leaned forward with a smirk on her face.

Ashley cleared her throat, “I – umm – I am, but even you, Camila, can’t get through to that bitch!”

“I’m volunteering to work with you on that,” Camila turned to Beatrice. “If you permit me, this would be good training for Ashley.”

“I’ll allow it,” Beatrice nodded.

“Umm…Is there anything I can do to help?” Ava asked, all eyes turned to her.

“What do you propose you could do to help?” The disdain on Camila’s face.

“I can help with research,” Ava said, “I know how to use a computer.”

“Nice try!” Camila said, “Give you access to a computer and the internet. P-shaw! That’ll be the day!”

“Hold up!” Mary said, “She could be an asset; Ava is pretty smart; we can use all the help we can get.” She turned to look at Beatrice after giving Ava a wink. “What do you say? Oh, great, mighty Dragon?”

Beatrice looked intently at Ava, hands clasped before her and index fingers against her lips. “I’m not sure, Mary. We don’t know where her real loyalty lies. I can’t expect her to have any allegiance for our cause here.”

“Oh, c’mon!” Ava rolled her eyes, “I will be with you 24/7 from here on; you can always check what I’m doing!”

“Bea, I don’t think so!” Camila voiced her concern loudly, “This is a big gamble. I, for one, don’t trust her!”

“Listen, you!” Ava suddenly said, trying to catch Camila’s eyes. “You are such -!”

“Beatrice, we won’t know if we can trust her unless we try it,” Mary interjected.

“I’m with Camila on this one,” Beatrice still looking at Ava, “We can’t risk anything with her.”

“She hasn’t done anything to say otherwise!” Mary is fighting hard for Ava.

“Only because she’s never had any means to!” Camila looked at Ava and rolled her eyes. “If we give her access to communicate outside our walls, who knows what she will do! What if she’s part of this group of people trying to take us down?”

“I didn’t even know I was part of this stupid gangster world months ago! How could I have already been part of this other group trying to kill you all!” Ava said she was ready to hold Camila by the head and slam her face on the solid wooden table if only it were not between them. “Or are you stupid to remember that?” Ava got up to her feet. The little gremlin had gotten on her nerves!

“I’ll be stupid if I let Beatrice give you what you want!” Camila said, “I’m not a fool like Mary! I have no confidence in you, Ava!”

“Hey! What the fuck did you just say!?” Mary now turned to Camila.

“Shut up!” Beatrice yelled, “The fuck is wrong with you two!?” She looks at her best friends, “Are you both going to let her come between the two of you, really?” Mary looked blankly at the wall; Camila stuck her nose high, also not looking at anyone. Beatrice rubs her temple, “Ava, there’s no job for you in all of this. You can’t have access to the internet. And that’s final.”

Ava glared at Beatrice. You can make out and flirt with me, but fucking don’t trust me to use the fucking computer? Right!

Ashley, who’d been quiet this whole time, finally said, “I should probably go back to my office now and start on my work. I’ll see you all later.

“We’ll be in my office,” Beatrice said, getting up from her chair. She looked at both of her friends. “You two sort things out.” Then turned to Ava, “And you, stop stirring shit up. Let’s go!” She held a hand out to Ava.

“I didn’t start anything; it’s that one that did,” Ava said, standing as she glared at Camila and reached for her hand to hold Beatrice’s.

When the door closed behind Beatrice and Ava, Camila spoke. “Why do you always defend her!?”

“I’m not trying to defend her, Camila!” – Mary.

“You do! You’re always trying to back her up like you like her!”—Camila.

“I do not!”

“Yes, you do! What is it? Why, huh?”

“You’re fucking out of your mind!”

“You see something in her, don’t you?”

“Look, I’m trying for her to open up to us, but you keep sabotaging it with your fucking bitch ass attitude!”

“She’s the enemy, and we don’t need her to be all friendly with us!”

“We do!” – Mary. “One day, we might be grateful that we’re in her good graces, don’t you see that?”

“How do you know?” Camila said indignantly, “Sara Ava Silva is nothing but a spoiled little princess whose father fucked things up with The Dragon Clan! He’s nothing but a traitor and a thief, who built up his clan and became successful, only to fuck it all up in the end!”

“Jesus! Camila, you’re so short-sighted,” Mary said. “Just because Vincent is dead doesn’t mean that The Bear Clan is also dead; Kristian Schaeffer is still out there. We don’t know what he’s got brewing in the background. And as far as we know, they built a strong and big clan in Spain, with some satellite forces worldwide. We don’t even know the extent of it all.”

“We are bigger, Mary, and you know it,” Camila said, “Our clan is older and has a stronger force than the Bears. Who knows, they might be the ones who have started this new war between old and new!”

“What?” Mary said she couldn’t believe what she had just heard. “Camila, The Bear Clan ‘is’ an old age clan!”

“No, you’re lying!”

“Camila, oh god!” Mary rubbed her forehead and couldn’t believe her friend knew shit all about The Bear Clan. “They’re the OG clan of Spain, way before The Strawberry Clan! Vincent was the sole survivor of the original Bears!”

“W-what?” Camila, now bewildered, what the fuck is Mary talking about? “What are you saying?”

“Seriously? You don’t know?”

“Know what?”

“You didn’t know that Vincent was a kidnapped heir of The Bear Clan?”

“Umm…no?” All smugness out of Camila’s voice; she can admit defeat, ignorant of the real facts about Ava’s ancestry.

“Wang Wei Zhu, Reginald’s father, defeated The Bear Clan of Spain in 1975,” Mary started, “He killed Felipe and Aba Sara Silva, Vincent’s parents. The Bears and The Dragons have once been sworn enemies since the late 1800s when their families fought for cocaine distribution in Asia and Eastern Europe. Cocaine was starting to gain popularity in America, and both clans wanted to be the first to be strong suppliers of it to the rest of the world. When Wang Wei killed the Silvas, he took pity on his son, who was then only five years old. As per my mother, it was because Vincent reminded Wang Wei of Reginald, who was just two years older than him.” Mary took a deep breath. Camila, this time, was not saying anything, listening intently, “Vincent and Reginald grew up side by side with each other.”

“Like brothers!” Camila interjected.

“No, though, they had a close friendship. Their relationship was kept to that of master and servant. They were never equal. That was clear from the start. Vincent was to cater to all of Reginald’s beck and call.” Mary said.

“So not like you and Beatrice then,” Camila said.

“No, not like ours,” Mary said, nodding. “Vincent was brought up to serve Reginald hand and foot, but I guess somehow Vincent knew his real identity. He might have remembered it all that time, or he might have learned of it growing up. I can also guess as Vincent grew older and gained Reginald’s confidence in him and his trust, he was able to reach back to his roots. Unbeknownst to anyone then, The Bear Clan remained in operation under the guise of different names and identities but always kept their loyalty only to The Bears, which the Schaeffers then led. Until their true leader would come back.”

“See! There you go; what if Ava turns out to be exactly like his father?” Camila’s smugness is back, “What if we put our trust in her, and she turns around to betray us at the end?”

“That’s where you’re wrong, Camila.” Mary said, shaking her head, “Ever heard of You can only catch flies with honey and never with vinegar? I strongly believe that if we give Ava our sympathy and trust, she will repay us later with the same token.”

“Geez, Mary!” Camila refutes, “Ever heard of The Apple Doesn’t Fall Far from the Tree? Ava will turn out like Vincent; she will repeat history and backstab The Dragon Clan! If history is anything to go by, Ava – well, she might fucking kill Beatrice too! Ever thought of that?” Camila clenched her jaw before she continued, “The same way that Vincent killed Reginald and Serena!”

Mary ducks her head but shakes it, “No, I don’t believe Ava will do that. She’s not Vincent. Ava didn’t grow up in this dark world like Vincent; Ava has a light in her. She’s not evil. She doesn’t have a bad bone in her. I strongly believe that she will be an ally and an asset for us in the future.” Mary looks up at Camila, “The Bear Clan is still alive. If there is a war brewing in the shadows, that is something that we can add to our arsenal. Suppose we can gain Ava’s loyalty and trust. If we build a friendship with her, she will pay us kindly. Ava Silva is not aware of the power she holds in her hands yet. When she does, she could be a force for us to reckon with or a great ally to help back us up.”

Camila deflates on her chair, “I don’t know, Mary. I’m not as convinced about Ava as you are.”

“Would you agree to discuss this with Xiaolong?” Mary looks at Camila intently. “It might be worthy of a discussion with our leader. You can’t deny that what I said has some merits.”

“No, I can’t deny you do make sense,” Camila said, “But if it were up to me, I would deal with Ava with a lot of caution and keep a watchful eye on her.”

Mary sighed deeply, “You should try to get to know her, Camila.” She leaned back on her chair. “You two have much more in common than you think otherwise.”

“I have nothing in common with that spoiled brat!” Camila said.

“I should buy you both one of those get-along shirts!” Mary said with a little chuckle.

“You better not fucking dare!” Camila said.

 

 

Ava was bored out of her fucking mind!

She’s sitting beside Beatrice as the latter reads her ten thousand emails.

When Beatrice reads, her hand is intertwined with Ava's; when she’s typing, she ensures that Ava’s hand is on her thigh.

That was the extent of their interaction. Ava tried to read over Beatrice’s shoulder, but too many mumbo-jumbos did not make sense to her.

She huffs audibly, hoping to alert Beatrice that she’s going mental with boredom.

But Beatrice only leaned closer to her computer and continued reading.

Ava repeated her huffing.

This time, Beatrice gave her a side glance. “What is it, Ava Silva?”

“I’m bored!” Ava replied, “I’m just sitting here while you read your emails. Can I go about doing what I do here daily?” What Ava does daily around the mansion is nothing to brag about, but it’s at least something.

“And what do you do here daily?” Beatrice asked, still not looking at her, her eyes still glued to the screen of her laptop.

“I don’t know. I work out, walk around the garden and the property, and sometimes talk to the guards and other staff. I do my art in my room,” Ava replied.

“That all isn’t too exciting to me,” Beatrice snickered.

“It’s still more and better than just sitting here holding your sweaty palm!” Ava retorted.

Beatrice turned to Ava and wiped her hand on her pants, “My hand does not sweat!”

Ava giggled, “It so does!”

“It doesn’t!” Beatrice replied, “Sit your little behind on that chair. I have just a little more email to go through.”

Ava huffs again and sinks into her chair. “Is this all that you do every day, all day?”

“It’s not all that I do!” Beatrice replied indignantly, her eyes on the screen, “I have many meetings to go through. I talk to Camila and Mary about business, and I talk to other staff members and clan leaders, like earlier.”

“Is there nothing fun you do that doesn’t involve your gangster things?” Ava asked, leaning onto the table and resting her head on her hand.

“I do fun things!” Beatrice said, feeling offended.

“Oh yeah? Like what?” Ava asked.

“I practice writing with my quill!” Beatrice said.

“What the fu!” Ava exclaimed a little too loudly, “The fuck you think you are? Harry Potter? Do you send correspondence with an owl, too?”

Beatrice glared at Ava. How dare this little brat to speak ill of the art of writing with a quill! “I’ll have you know that writing with a quill is a form of loss art.” She returned her eyes to the screen. “Plus—hrmm (clearing her throat)—I don’t know much about Harry Potter,” she admitted.

“What!? That’s blasphemy!” Ava said, shocked. “Who doesn’t like Harry Potter? That’s like the best series of books—minus the author, of course!” She rolled her eyes. “But who would hate on HP?”

Beatrice leaned back in her chair and deeply breathed, “It’s not that I didn’t like Harry Potter. Mary tried to smuggle books in. My father found out, and I was forbidden to read it afterward.”

“Really!?” Ava said, scandalized, “How did your father find out? Who was the rat that ratted on you? Was it Camila? Tell me it’s Camila!”

“No, it wasn’t Camila,” Beatrice pushed back on the chair and looked at Ava. “She wasn’t here yet then.”

“Well, then, who’s the fucker who told on you?”

“You really want to know?” Beatrice asked, and Ava nodded. “Vincent.”

“What!?” Ava pulled up from leaning onto the table. “But – “

“Surprised?” Beatrice had a sarcastic smirk on her face and shook her head slightly, “Yeah, your father told on me. He told my father it interfered with my training and other classes.”

“No. You’re lying to me to hurt me,” Ava said, furrowing her brows. “That can’t be true! He bought me my Harry Potter book series!”

Beatrice shrugged, “If you don’t believe me, you can ask Mary.” Beatrice pulled herself up closer to the desk again, “I got a beating from Vincent after he told my father.”

“Stop it!” Ava said, stinging tears in the back of her eyes, “My father did not beat you!”

“He did, Ava,” Beatrice said softly, “He was ordered to by my father. In my youth, there was no room for fun or hobbies. There were only trainings and lessons.” Her lips were on a tight line, and she looked deeply into Ava’s eyes. Beatrice was reminded why she hated the Silva before her, but she was surprised to feel only small remorse and disdain for Ava. It was so different from before that Ava would make her blood boil.

“I—umm—I’m sorry about that,” Ava said, ducking her head. Was her father really that cruel to Beatrice?

“Not your fault,” Beatrice said, eyes glued only to the screen again.

“Were you beaten a lot by my Papa?” Ava dared ask, unsure if she was ready to hear the truth.

“Yes,” Beatrice said calmly, “Both for training and punishment. Punishment: If my father is tired, he would pass the baton to his men, usually to Vincent.”

“So, Papa – I mean, Vincent, was part of your father’s crew?” Ava asked.

“Yes, until he upped and left to build his clan,” Beatrice said.

“The Bear Clan of Spain?” Ava asked.

“The one and only.”

“Makes sense now that Camila used to call me cub,” Ava replied.

“I suppose.”

“Can you tell me more about my father’s role in this world?” Ava asked.

“No, we’re done talking about Vincent,” Beatrice said coldly.

“Please?” – Ava begged.

Beatrice looked at Ava; she took a deep breath, “Fine, but not right now; I have a lot of things to do.”

And that was the end of their conversation.

When Beatrice finished reading her emails, John escorted her back to her room. She'd been told that Beatrice had meetings that dealt with things that Ava shouldn’t be privy to hearing.

Ava didn’t see Beatrice anymore for the rest of the day.

Even when she was in bed, Beatrice didn’t come to her room to sleep, and she fell asleep alone.

Or so she thought. Ava felt a very slight movement on the bed, and Beatrice shuffled to lie down beside her. When Beatrice didn’t come close to spooning her, Ava almost felt disappointed. She turned to look at Beatrice, lying flat on her back, arm on her eyes.

“Everything okay?” Ava asked.

“Mhmm,” Beatrice replied.

Silence.

“What’s wrong?” Ava broke the silence again.

“Nothing’s wrong, Ava,” Beatrice took a deep sigh.

“Then why are you like that?”

“Like what?”

“You’re usually all flirty and horny when you’re in my bed. Right now, you’re distant,” Ava said.

Beatrice took her arm off her eyes and then looked at Ava, “Another clan leader had been assassinated from the US.”

“Oh!” Ava exclaimed, “Sorry to hear that. Is it someone you’re close with?”

“Yes, I’m acquainted with them,” Beatrice replied.

“So, not your friends?”

“You can’t be friends with other clan leaders. You can be acquainted with them, but you can’t befriend them; that would be a big mistake,” Beatrice explained. “Sometimes you’re on good terms with them, and sometimes you may not be. It’s a very dark and weird world. You can’t fully trust anyone outside your clan. And those you trust in your clan, you keep them close and dearly.”

“Sounds exhausting,” Ava said.

Beatrice let out a small chuckle. “It is. You always have to have your shield up.”

“Do you ever think to get out?”

“No, this is all I know. This is my world, and I have something to keep alive. And I’m not just speaking about myself. I speak of my family’s clan and legacy.”

“Fuck all that!”

“I can’t, it’s in my blood.” Beatrice replied, “Besides, I can’t fuck it, but I can sure fuck you!”

With that, she pulled Ava by the hand until she was on top of Beatrice.

Their eyes met, and no one wanted to make the first move. But Beatrice spoke, breaking the silence: “Do you want to practice again?”

“Mhmm!” Ava replied with a whimper.

“Kiss me, darling,” Beatrice said, and Ava gently lowered her lips to hers. Their kiss was chaste, soft, and gentle. It was so different from the previous ones, where it seemed like they were hungry for each other and always rushing to get something done. This time, it felt like they were both taking their time and savouring each time their lips met.

 

Chapter 11

Beatrice gripped Ava’s shirt, pulling it tight against her breasts.

“Take it off,” Ava ordered. Suddenly, the feel of her sleep shirt on her skin felt limiting and suffocating, and she needed to discard it as soon as possible!

For the first time, Ava witnessed Beatrice do something she’d done without any argument and, quite frankly, very quickly.

Beatrice pulled Ava’s nightshirt off her body and head, making a mess of her hair. Ava had to bite her bottom lip as the feel of cold air that has made the top part of her body shiver.

“Let me look at you,” Beatrice said, and Ava, like her, quickly obliged. She pulled up higher with both of her arms.

Beatrice looked at the beauty right before her. She ran her nails on the side of Ava’s body, “Fuck! You’re beautiful!” Raking her eyes on every part of her beautiful naked body and feasting on the sight of Ava’s breasts.

Ava didn’t know what had happened, but with one motion, she was suddenly underneath Beatrice. Her legs automatically separated, making room for Beatrice to position herself.

Beatrice looked at Ava, down to her lips, the valley between her breasts, and finally, her eyes ending, switching gaze on both breasts. Beatrice had been with many women of different shapes and colours, but she was positive that Ava’s were the most beautiful pair she’d ever seen.

Her eyes went back to Ava’s. “May I?”

“Yes, please,” Ava replied, and she may or may not have raised her breasts higher to seduce Beatrice more to do so.

Beatrice leaned on one elbow while her other trailed up from her ribs to cup the right breast. “You’re so gorgeous.” Her eyes were back on Ava’s breast. But before squeezing it to test its firmness, she trailed her eyes to look up. As their eyes locked on each other, Beatrice gently squeezed tight.

Ava doesn’t know if she whimpered because of the titillating pain on her breast that felt so good or Beatrice’s compliments. “Don’t stop!”

“May I take a bit of taste, darling?” Beatrice was gentlemanly with Ava this time and wasn’t complaining. This added more heat to the moment as Beatrice treated Ava delicately, like a fresh flower at its prime.

Trying to meet Beatrice’s eyes, she lifted her head slightly. “You may!”

Still holding Ava’s gaze with hers, she kept her tight squeeze before lowering her lips to kiss the hardened nipple, making sure that their eyes remained connected. A smug grin bloomed on her lips as Ava was the first to withdraw her gaze, which was too weak for her to keep it together. Ava pressed her head harder on the pillow and arched her back up to offer her chest more willingly to Beatrice.

Ava’s mind became foggy; gone was the hurt of knowing Beatrice had killed her father at point blank – only if temporarily. She’s drowning. All senses are focused only on the woman who is doing wonders to her psyche, making her writhe, moan, and gasp for air. She wants to grab something of Beatrice, for she will die if she doesn’t; it’s almost painful not to give this beautiful woman the same euphoria. The touch of hand, every kiss, every time she feels Beatrice bites and oh, the feel of skin to skin. Oh, skin! She wants to feel Beatrice’s. Ava moved her hands to pull on the back of Beatrice’s sleep shirt, trying to get it off her.

Beatrice pulled up, “You’re not ready for that, darling. Let me do it for you. For now, I only want to focus on giving you pleasure.”

“I want to feel you,” Ava replied, pulling Beatrice’s face to kiss her.

Beatrice raises one eyebrow, “You can do better than that, Ava Silva.”

“Please?” Ava replied with pupil-blown horny eyes.

“Try again,” Beatrice replied, pulling away from Ava.

Ava huffs, “I want to feel you, please, Beatrice?”

A rumble of chuckle vibrated on Beatrice’s chest, “I’ll undo some buttons, but I’ll keep my sleep shirt on. Will that be a good bargain?”

“I don’t know why you always have to be such an ass about everything,” Ava moves lower to have her lips on Beatrice’s neck, biting the soft skin.

Beatrice groaned at the feel of Ava’s teeth on her neck; simultaneously, she was undoing a couple of buttons on her shirt. “You’ll need to listen to orders sometimes, Ava, and I'll make sure you'll learn to play by my rules,” Beatrice hummed deliciously when Ava bit another part of her neck. Punishment for Beatrice’s asshollery. She pulls Ava up so that they can be face-to-face once more. “Stop being a brat. Can you do that for me for one night?” She pulls on Ava’s lower lip with her teeth.

Ava spoke against Ava's lips, “Never gonna happen!” Then she pulled Beatrice closer to herself with her legs, locking her ankles together so their bodies could be even closer.

Beatrice ground her lower body as she pulled on Ava’s ass. “How about we take these pesky shorts off you then?”

“Unless you take yours off too!” Ava squeezed her eyes close, feeling the warmth of Beatrice’s lower body pressing on hers.

“Only you will turn this tête-à-tête into a business deal!” Beatrice let out a low chuckle. But with her superior strength over Ava, she managed to go on her knees and quickly pulled the sleep shorts and avec her knickers. Once they were off and her nakedness was all out in the open, Beatrice couldn’t help but feel her throat dry.

Beatrice held one of the legs and kissed the ankle, her eyes not moving from the obvious moisture between the two legs. “Beautiful and sweet.” Her lips were climbing up to Ava’s calf, and she tasted the skin with her tongue.

“Your pants off now!” Ava orders, trying to furrow her brows, doing her best not to be distracted by the feeling of a hot mouth going up her leg.

The Dragon frustratedly let the leg fall and groaned as she undid her sleep pants, leaving her boxers on.

Ava, feeling victorious, makes grabby hands at her, “Come here!”

A smirk quickly falls on Beatrice’s lips as she undoes the rest of her button, and it is then that Ava’s mouth starts to dry even more when Beatrice flips both sides of her shirt to reveal more of her upper body. The sight of Beatrice’s cleavage and a small glimpse of the breasts that lay on both sides of it. Even the sight of Beatrice’s stomach and the scars, and even the still red scar of the recent gunshot, brought warmth between Ava’s legs. “Fuck! You’ve been holding back on me. Come here, now!” She also glanced at the tattoo on Beatrice's lower right abdomen but retreated her eyes quickly. She could guess that Beatrice didn't want to discuss that. Ava's more willing to wait to know more about that tattoo, for at the moment, her attention must be on something far more important and pressing.

The smirk on Beatrice’s face grew bigger, “No one orders the Dragon, Ava.” But she does move and puts her body again on top of Ava, “I do things as I please. You must learn to beg and ask me nicely for anything else.”

“Fine!” Ava said, getting frustrated.

“Talk to me nicely, darling,” Beatrice lowered her lips but only to hover over Ava’s.

“Okay, okay! I will, Beatrice,” She holds Beatrice’s cheeks so they can look her in the eyes. “Now, less talk and more kissing and touching!”

Beatrice slid slightly off from being on top of Ava to press her thigh on her center. This made Ava press herself on Beatrice’s muscular thigh and moan with the friction it created.

“What do you need, Ava?”

“Touch me, please,” Ava begged.

“Hmm,” Beatrice hummed as she started to grind on Ava with her thigh.

“Please, please,” Ava begged and pushed against Beatrice, feeling so frustrated, she needed more.“Please touch me, Beatrice.”

“That’s better,” Beatrice said, pulling her leg away and slowly trailing her hand from Ava’s breast, don’t to her ribs, setting a trail of fire on Ava’s skin. Beatrice squeezed on Ava’s hips, and when her hand started to graze the curls just below the navel, she rubbed circles on it, once again teasing, always teasing.

“Please, Bea!” Ava nearly screamed to beg.

Beatrice's lips curled up on one side.

She was trailing her hand downward, letting her middle finger soak into the slit. And as the finger touched Ava’s hot and sensitive clit, she moaned, pushing her face to look on to the side. “Shhh, face me, darling. I want to see your face.”

Ava slowly moved her face back towards Beatrice, her cheeks burning from the heat that had travelled up to her chest. Her eyes closed as she tried to follow every movement of her finger between her lips, making her writhe and moan louder.

Beatrice lowered the reach of her finger on Ava’s opening, making circular patterns teasing, playing with the wetness that had seeped out of Ava’s core. Ava’s eyes opened, and she looked straight into hers when she pulled her finger. Beatrice slowly put the same finger in her mouth, letting Ava’s wetness coat her tongue, making both of them hum with excitement due to her action. “You taste so good…have you ever tasted yourself before, Ava?”

Ava shakes her head, eyes a wanton, lower lips between her teeth as she watches Beatrice rolls her tongue inside her mouth; Ava watches as she sucks all of what’s on her finger.

Beatrice took her finger out of her mouth and lowered her lips to Ava so they could share her sweet taste in their mouths. Her fingers went back to feel the wet slick between Ava’s legs.

Ava’s hand was clawing on her skin and pulling on her hair; she was writhing as Beatrice played with her heated clitoris, dipping into her opening once in a while to gather more wetness. Every movement elicited a reaction from Ava. Beatrice was not complaining; she was enjoying the pain of Ava’s nails as they dragged on her arms, chest and back. She’s welcoming them all and repaying each act with more vigour and eagerness to please.

“God, don’t stop, please,” Ava said between moans and whimpers. “So close!”

“Never,” Beatrice said, now lowering herself to play with Ava’s breasts with her mouth. Come for me, darling.” Beatrice is a fast learner; she keeps up with how Ava likes to be touched, how fast and where!

And when Ava came, Beatrice sucked hard on a nipple; she even moaned herself upon hearing Ava scream her name.

“Oh fuck, gone, that was so good!” Ava chanted as she lowered down from the high.

“I’m not done with you yet,” Beatrice said, pulling up. She slid one finger into Ava.

“Oh god!” Ava whimpered and pushed down with one leg on the bed.

Beatrice took that as a positive, slid out, and put two in with little force. Ava again whimpered as she bit down on her bottom lip. “Was that good?” Beatrice asked smugly.

“Mhmm!” Ava replied. Her bottom lips were still between her teeth.

Beatrice felt great about herself and started moving her fingers in and out, gaining speed steadily.

Ava’s body suddenly started shaking, and her whimpering became frequent.

Beatrice stopped her hand from moving, “Are you okay, Ava?” She asked, concerned.

“Yeah, yeah,” Ava said, opening her eyes to look at Beatrice, “I—uh—I’ve, umm, just not done this before.”

“Oh,” Beatrice pulled higher from Ava, “Like with a woman, you mean?”

“Uh-yeah, right,” Ava replied, nodding her head exaggeratedly, then tried to divert her eyes from Beatrice’s.

“What’s wrong?” Beatrice asked.

“I – um – I’ve not had done this; I meant – umm, I have not had sex before…” Ava said.

“What!?” Beatrice’s eyes bugged out. "What do you mean?” She knew what Ava meant but couldn't help but ask; she needed confirmation. Fear she was hurting the woman underneath her, she started to move her hand to pull out.

“No, no,” Ava grabs her hand to stop it from moving and pulls out, “Please, please, I want this. I want to do this with you!”

“Ava Silva! Why did you lie to me?” Beatrice pointedly, close to yelling at the woman with her on the bed.

“Can we talk about this later and just…”

“Just what?”

“Fucking let me finish. You’ve edged me for fucking too long! I need this. I've earned this.”

Beatrice swallowed. “A-are you sure?” She suddenly felt uncertain, her bravado slightly weaker. “I’m sorry.” She brushed one hand on Ava’s hair.

“Yes, I’m sure,” Ava said, holding Beatrice’s hand between her legs and slowly guiding it in and out. “Baby, please?”

“Fuck!” Beatrice closed her eyes tightly; hearing it made her feel warmth and good. “Are you sure? I don’t want to hurt you. Are you hurting?”

“No, well, not really. I feel a bit of stinging, but nothing I can’t handle. I actually kind of like it,” she tried to kiss Beatrice. "That’s normal for the first time, right?”

Beatrice nodded gently and replied to the kiss, “Yeah, it is, but I don’t want you to have a bad experience for your first time.”

“I’m not. It’s really good,” Ava said, “Please?”

“Okay, if it gets too much, let me know, and I’ll stop, okay?”

“Yeah, I promise,” Ava started to moan softly again when Beatrice moved her hand independently. “Yeah, like that. There! Don’t stop!”

“Yeah?”

“Mhmm! Can you go a little bit faster?”

“Okay!”

And just like that, Ava was getting close to the edge again. “Can you go faster…and umm deeper?”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes! Please!” Ava glared at Beatrice, command in her voice.

“Okay, okay!” And Beatrice did what she was told. She went faster and deeper, still cautious not to hurt Ava.

“Close…close…” When Ava came the second time, she pulled up to hug Beatrice tighter, and her hand started clawing again, grabbing everything Beatrice!

When she came down from her high again, Beatrice was there. “Shhh, I got you,” she said, lowering Ava's body back on the bed. “You’re safe.”

“Hmmm, that was so good,” Ava said, closing her eyes and smiling.

Beatrice can be a clan leader, but she’s a gentleman; she knows how to do proper aftercare. “Darling, we need to get you washed up, and you need to pee; we don’t want UTI, do we?”

“Can’t talk, too tired,” Ava said, curling into a ball beside her. “Sleep, I want!” she said incoherently.

“Ava, c’mon,” Beatrice says, getting up from the bed, but Ava’s not budging. She takes a deep breath and has no choice but to carry Ava to the bathroom.

After some awkward toilet maneuvering and a quick shower, Ava was being carried back to bed. But she fell asleep quickly as soon as her head hit the pillow.

Ava was dead to the world, and Beatrice was wide awake.

Please, please, I want this. I want to do this with you! – What does that even mean? Ava’s words, not Beatrice’s. Her virginity was taken away, and she wanted Beatrice to take it for her.

Ava pulled to cuddle closer to her, her head on Beatrice’s chest, half of her body on top. Ava’s breath on her neck sent goosebumps down her skin.

Beatrice was confused; they couldn’t possibly be developing feelings for each other. It can’t happen; they are enemies, and they’re only having this physical relationship temporarily to trick Crimson into believing they’re married. After this, they’ll return to their usual animosity towards each other. She can’t drop her guard down on Ava. No! Beatrice is not falling for this! She can’t! Staying sharp has always been her best ally; Ava is one of the enemies: Vincent’s daughter, the daughter of a traitor who killed Beatrice’s parents. Ava has said it herself: she shouldn't be underestimated, and she’s proven she has tricks up her sleeves. This is all just an act, being sweet and flirtatious towards her. Beatrice is on to Ava’s plans; this is just a rouse to get her to trust her, and when she does, the baby cub will strike!

One day, this cub will grow into a full-grown Bear, and she could be deadly. Beatrice can sense the untapped skills that Ava has yet to learn for herself, and Ava could be a lethal enemy when she does. Beatrice has to prepare for when the time comes, for when Ava's claws would come out.

The Bear Clan has always been an enemy of The Dragon Clan. They’re competing clans. Beatrice is no fool.

But damn! Ava smells so good! Her body is so soft. Her curves are in the right places! And Beatrice will never forget how Ava moans, how she writhes, how she bites her lower lips when she gets close to climax. Nope, nope, nope! All an act!

Don’t be stupid, Beatrice! – She tells herself. Beatrice will play into Ava’s game until they can get Crimson off their tails. After that, their next move is to get to the Swiss vault Vincent has left for Ava. Send the little cub on her own merrily way, and Beatrice will be rid of her! She won’t even miss that fucking beautiful face! That smile that could light up a room! That moan brings a shiver to her spine!

Ava, beautiful Ava, could tremble onto the pillars of Beatrice's well-built wall of defence and have it shatter to bits and pieces.

None of that shit! Do you hear!?

But sleep was very elusive for Beatrice that night. So she sunk more into Ava, cuddling her like a sweet girlfriend.

Girlfriend!? Fuck that noise!

 

 

Ava was surprised to wake up on her stomach but still naked and only had the duvet on top of her for cover. She turned to look at the girl that had just claimed her V-card with a smile, but the bitch was not there!

She pushed with her arm to get up from the bed, half of her body still lying flat; maybe she was just in the bathroom. Nope, it’s quiet, and as Ava sat up, she felt a little weird feeling between her legs. Ava had never been touched, moreover yet penetrated down there before, until she could reach climax. No one before has touched her except herself down there, as a matter of fact!

Her eyes went out to the windows. It’s still dark out.

Where could Beatrice be!?

Ava drops herself back violently on the bed and puts a hand on her forehead. What the fuck is going on with her?

Why did she give herself to Beatrice so fully?

Please, please, I want this. I want to do this with you! – What does that even mean? Ava’s words, not Beatrice’s. And Ava meant it at the moment, but why the fucking why?

Ava was sleeping with the enemy!

Does her father’s death mean nothing to Ava anymore? Her father, who she saw Beatrice kill with her own gun, surrounded with her own men, probably even under the roof of her own fucking warehouse...she who stood merely two feet and pulled that trigger?

Developing feelings for Beatrice should never be on her BINGO card during her stay. Stay!? Her imprisonment—isn’t that what she used to call it? Held against her will. And now, she sounds like she’s merely staying at a resort and will check out fresh and well-rested soon enough.

Check out! Released to have her freedom, that should be her main focus, not fucking fornicating with The Dragon!

Beatrice is conning, deceiving, traitorous! She mentioned it herself: Vincent was her mentor, and yet she had the gall to shoot him while looking at him straight in the eyes.

It’s so fucking confusing!

In the journal she found in Beatrice’s bedroom, why was it that Ava’s father was the one who scheduled the meeting with Beatrice in New York? These Dragon clans have talked about Vincent messing with the wrong people. Vincent made a deal with someone that has gone south for him. Was it with Beatrice? Who was it with?

How about those people that were present at the Zoom meeting? The number of players in this fucking insane game of fucked up chess is increasing by the day.

Moreover, Beatrice mentioned contacting another clan, called The Demon Clan, for crying out loud. Does Beatrice deal with the devil, him or her or themselves? Does Beatrice have a fast pass to hell?

And what about that fucking Crimson Who-shitting-no-one-cares-for from the Blood Clan? What’s her end game here? And why the fuck does she want to see two people fuck in front of her? Was that a kink? She’s one sick bitch, that’s for sure! And speaking of, will Ava be able to perform when the time comes? All the while, she’s quite aware that someone in the background is eating popcorn while watching them have sex. Fuck with? Fuck by? Who cares! Not the point!

What happened to all that anger that she used to have for Beatrice? That bitch slapped her one too many times, and yet Ava’s knickers were all jammed up wet with the slight touch. Her brain gets foggy, and lust takes over her whole being with the mere sight of the great leader of the mansion. And those fucking lips? How does it make her writhe? Beatrice possesses the right skills and can make a girl all lustful and satisfied. Oh, very satisfied, alright! Just thinking about them, those very abled, dextrous fingers are enough to make Ava’s mouth water. Speaking of mouths, Ava can’t wait until those pairs are paired up with her lips, and the girl is not talking about the pair on her beautiful face. She’s referring to the lips down South of her navel.

Get a fucking grip, Ava! Don’t let your vagina take over your brain!

Ava grabbed the other pillow beside her and tried to asphyxiate herself with it, but it was the wrong move! It had Beatrice’s scent, and Ava was again already wet, automatically ready for round 2! Or is it round 3 now? She did cum already twice…so three? – Jesus Fucking Christ! – Ava’s thoughts are seriously skewed right now!

Suddenly, she froze. She heard a faint creak coming from one side of the room, and her eyes automatically darted to it. A part of the wall of her bedroom is moving. Why is it moving? Is this some trick of the brain? Did Beatrice fuck her so good that it melted and short-circuited some nerves in Ava’s brain? Is this like in the movie Inception? Wherein solid objects that shouldn’t bend bend and shit unnaturally! Did Ava die after sex and go to heaven? Was Ava’s reality now been augmented because of mind fucking blowing orgasm given to her by none other than Beatrice?

Beatrice steps out of the moving wall.

“Holy shit! It’s just you!” Ava sat up and put a hand to her chest; her heart was beating a mile a minute. Her thoughts, though, were quickly back to normal, “What the fuck!? What the actual fuck!?” She stands up to go to where Beatrice stands, frozen with her eyes widened in shock. Ava yanked Beatrice out of the way and stuck her head in the wall where she came from. “What the actual fuck!?” Ava was now standing in front of Beatrice. “You have a fucking secret door to my fucking room!?”

“Uhhh,” nothing, no word has come out; Beatrice has been rendered speechless.

“You have been sneaking into my room, in and out through that stupid passageway!?” Ava can’t believe this. She’s pulling her hair from this new revelation. “It was you! It is you!”

“I—uh—umm, I am the what?” Beatrice felt like a child caught stealing cookies from the cookie jar and was now scared of the punishment.

“The stupid fucking phantom presence that I would feel in the fucking middle of the fucking night!” Ava said, close to screaming, “And that night! That night after Croatia, it did happen! And your scar was on your stupid face, and the next day it was gone!” Ava even motioned with her hands, “Poof like magic! How did you even fucking manage that!?” She furrowed her brows and then held both hands on her hips.

Beatrice has never felt this much shame and guilt for being caught doing something. “Fine,” she replied softly. "Yes, I have a secret passageway to your room from mine.” She slowly sat on Ava’s bed, her head lowered, and put the box she’d been carrying on her lap.

“Explain yourself, please!” Ava said sarcastically, her arms now folding in front of her, not minding she was fully naked still. “Why are you all Edward Cullen in my room, huh?”

“Who’s Edward…who the fuck are you talking about?” Beatrice dared to questioningly bring her eyes to Ava.

“Oh right, you don’t know shit outside of this mansion, and you call me the sheltered one,” Ava said, rolling her eyes, “It doesn’t matter who he is; explain to me why you need to sneak into my room in the middle of the night. You’re some creep, you know!”

Beatrice furrowed her brows this time; anger started to coil in her stomach; she stood up from the bed, “Hey! This is my mansion. May I kindly remind you again, and I can do whatever fuck I dare want!”

“And that entails you being a creep in the night!?” Ava puts her hands up in frustration, making her tits jiggle. Beatrice is deflecting and using her short-temperedness as a defence.

“Stop calling me a creep!” She steps closer to Ava. Her anger is gearing up now, levelling with Ava’s.

“No, you have so much explaining to do!”

“Shut up!”

“Or what!?”

“Or I’ll make you!”

“Oh yeah, then make me!” Ava stepped closer to her, and anger registered on her face, frustration radiating from her body.

Beatrice pulled her from the back of her neck and sealed Ava’s lips with hers, pressing hard to make sure Ava would stop squawking from her very disrespectful mouth. Ava tried to pull back, but Beatrice pulled her in her waist and pressed her lips on her even impossibly more.

Ava was inferior in strength, so she tried another tactic: she tried to use her mouth to bite Beatrice’s lips; she wanted to break the skin and make those traitorous lips bleed!

Beatrice immediately counteracted by prying Ava’s lips wider with her tongue so she could invade her mouth. As the pad of Beatrice’s tongue touched hers, Ava fought back again! Her tongue started to dance tango with Beatrice inside her mouth, and she tasted the inside of her mouth again, which was surprisingly still fresh. Ava gasped when Beatrice’s hand on the back of her neck tugged harder on her hair, pulling it back so she could lower her lips on Ava’s neck. “Fuck!” Her hands automatically pulled the sleep shirt that Beatrice was wearing, only wearing; she didn’t have any pants on, and Ava could care less if she was going commando underneath it.

“Your mouth is so vulgar with your words!” Beatrice said against the skin of Ava’s neck.

“And yours – fuck!” Ava’s words momentarily fell out when Beatrice nipped on her skin.

“Mine’s what?” Beatrice’s lips momentarily let go of the skin and perched it on another part and bit there, and sucked on the skin. She’s sure it’ll leave a mark for Mary and Camila to see in the morning, but she doesn’t care. As she's already stated, it's her mansion, and she can do whatever fuck it is that she pleases!

“Yours,” Ava couldn’t help but whimper first before continuing, “Yours are – oh god! – doing fucking wonders for my pu – oh fuck!”

One of Beatrice’s hands was quickly between her legs and already had one rubbing between her folds.

“In – inside, now, please!” Ava pleaded.

And Beatrice willingly obliged; Ava was already so hot and ready for the intrusion that she was moaning and writhing once more to every touch, every movement and every movement of Beatrice’s hot lips. “You’re so wet again for me, darling.” Beatrice, her face moved up higher so that her lips were talking against Ava’s, breathing hot air through her mouth, “Can you come for me?”

“Yes, yes, don’t stop!”

And Beatrice didn’t relent. She kept a steady pace, making sure that her palm was hitting the very sensitive and very hot clit.

“More please, Beatrice.”

“Now, we’re learning!” Beatrice said, again taking over Ava’s mouth, swallowing the groan as she put two fingers in. It didn’t take long for Ava to once again become limp in her arms as she reached her orgasm. Her arms going higher, one hand pulling on the back of Beatrice’s neck and the other twining with her hair pulling on it hard.

Ava screamed her lover’s name when another rush of orgasm hit her. She didn’t know that it was possible to orgasm quickly, one after the other, but gladly took it all. Letting her whole body sag on Beatrice, who was willing to take her weight as she turned into jello.

Ava wrapped both arms around Beatrice’s neck as she came down from her climax and hissed when the two very skilled fingers slid out of her.

“Are you okay?” Beatrice asked softly.

“Yeah, just hold me for a few more moments while I regain my strength,” Ava asked softly as she buried her face in Beatrice’s neck, pulling higher, just letting her weight be carried as she tip-toed.

“I’m here. I won’t let you go,” Beatrice promised.

For a long while, they stood together, holding each other tight. If they released one another lightly, the other would disappear—poof, like magic!

Ava slowly slid her body down and could finally support her weight; her feet slowly lowered solidly on the floor.

“Can you go to the bathroom by yourself to relieve yourself?” As part of Beatrice’s aftercare, Ava nodded. “I’ll wait for you back on the bed, okay?” She nodded once more.

Ava wobbled towards the bathroom after Beatrice had let her go, much to the latter’s amusement. She smirked as she watched the other woman walk like a newborn deer with shaky legs.

When Ava was done with the bathroom, she walked towards the bed, where Beatrice pulled the duvet off herself so Ava could climb up and cuddle with her. And cuddle Ava did.

Beatrice was slightly on her side, and Ava used her one arm as her pillow and once more buried her face in the soft skin on Beatrice’s neck, feeling her pulse point rhythmically pulsate.

“Are you feeling better? Calmer?” Beatrice asked.

“Yes,” Ava replied with a nod. She felt Beatrice’s lip gently press on top of her head. “Why do you come into my room at night?”

“I like to watch you sleep,” Beatrice said, wrapping Ava’s naked body to lend her some warmth.

“You’re creepy, you know that?”

“You’ve already said that a few times tonight,” Beatrice says softly. "I’m sure you’re happy to know it’s me and actually find it hot and sexy.”

Ava pinched the side of Beatrice’s body, “I fucking do!” She also felt the pout on her neck.

Beatrice tried to hold her chuckle in, but her body reacted to the pinch, more of a tickle than pain.

“How did you manage to get rid of the scar?”

“You’ve already said it earlier, with magic.”

“You’re also an idiot, you know that?”

“Says the one who’s read Harry Potter fanatically.”

Ava pulled back a little to look at Beatrice. “I thought you didn’t know about Harry Potter, did you?”

“No, I said I didn’t know much. But we managed to get to half of the Sorcerer’s Stone before your father found out. So I’m quite aware that Harry’s a wizard.”

Still looking up at Beatrice’s face, Ava spoke, “Maybe we can read it together?”

“You’ve already read it, Ava,” Beatrice, also looking back at her, asked with raised eyebrows.

“I could never tire of reading it,” Ava replied.

“Well, we better get to it before you leave my protection,” Beatrice said, pulling Ava back to her.

“Yeah,” Ava felt a pinch in her chest hearing it, “Yes, you’re right, we should.”

Chapter 12

“Will we ever be friends, do you think?” Ava asked Beatrice as she rubbed the tip of her fingers on The Dragon’s clavicle. “We both know that this is temporary. It’ll end once we’ve done it in front of Crimson—in twelve days.”

Ava's touch glides from the tip of Beatrice’s chin down the curve of her jaw, her eyes following the path of her fingers. The beauty she beholds right in front of her that Ava rarely sees, and only when Beatrice is at peace, in the embrace of sleep, her face radiate kindness and beauty—such a stark contrast to her stoic and unemotional state during her conscious state. And Ava felt sadness if only Beatrice could always find kindness reserved for her, too. Something that Ava wishes Beatrice could freely express to her, even when there were other people around them. Ava takes a deep breath; why must it be like this? They can be sweet together and sometimes even gentle, but once they step outside her bedroom, the Dragon roars and the Bear in Ava lets out her claws.

The Bear will be Ava’s next and surely be her title if she’s her father’s only heir. The thought intrigues Ava: will she also have to rule her clan the way Beatrice conducts hers? With what seems to be to act like you always have a stick up your ass—no time to calm down nor show fear or weakness.

In her sleep state, the corner of Beatrice’s lips pulled up. The gentle touch on her face still registered the unmistakable charm that naturally exuded from Ava. In her sleep, Beatrice grabbed Ava’s hand, laid a gentle kiss on her knuckles, and lowered the hand down to her chest, right between her breasts, where her heartbeat could be felt.

Another deep breath. Why can’t this woman just be normal and act her age? She’s in her mid-twenties, but the way Beatrice carries herself in front of others is like she’s been ruling for fifty damn years!

“Beatrice,” Ava called out softly, “Beatrice!” This might be the first time that Ava has called The Dragon by her name without being commanded, nor in the middle or rather edge of orgasm. “Beatrice!” She whispered the name one more time with stiffness. Still, the woman beside her doesn’t wake. Ava cleared her throat and then spoke normally, “Beatrice!” Then, she poked the side of her face—the sleeping woman grunted, so Ava poked the same cheek again two more times.

Beatrice opened an eye and looked at Ava out of the corner of it without moving her head. “What do you want, Silva?”

“I have questions, a lot of questions,” Ava said, commanding but with a neutral tone.

“Ava, I’ve barely closed my eyes; I’m tired. Please shut down being a brat for at least two hours?” Beatrice said exasperatedly, then closed the one eye again. “I haven’t slept a wink yet.”

“FYI, you’ve been snoring for two hours!” Ava said pointedly but still trying to control the volume of her voice.

“I do not snore,” Beatrice said, huffing exaggeratedly; she wanted to sleep some more. She sleeps for only two hours during most nights, and during the day, she sneaks some naps when it’s feasible. What with her late-night meetings and night-long sexual escapades with her paid women? Who has the time to get 8 hours? “I have been informed that I, for a fact, do not snore.” Ava can ask many women to confirm if she wants to.

“They do not count. You pay those women to tell you what you want to hear,” Ava said pointedly. “They, of course, are in the business of illusion to appease you! It’s their job.”

“You realize you’re insulting me just to prove your point, right?” Beatrice now turns to her side to look at Ava. Her eyebrows are furrowed so hard that they will soon start braiding together as one!

“Yes, but I’m trying to make a valid point, so such harsh words of reality are necessary,” Ava said, now properly on her side, too, so they could be more face-to-face. “Besides! Don’t dragons have impenetrable thick skins? Why are you suddenly so sensitive about the truth?”

“I swear, Ava, you called me an asshole a few weeks backs, but you are being one right this moment!” They’re arguing now, but surprisingly, no one’s raising their voice. Furthermore, their legs have intertwined together so that they can be moved closer to each other. When Beatrice spoke again, she even pulled on Ava’s waist to pull closer, which the latter had no problem obliging, and scooted closer to Beatrice. “You can ease up on the insult and talk to me more maturely if you want answers for your oh-so-pressing and, as you adamantly added, plenty of questions. Otherwise, I will distract you from getting any answers.”

Ava rolled her eyes, “Seriously? You’re going to threaten me with sex?”

“Want to try me?” Beatrice raises a brow.

“Fine!” Ava started to unbutton Beatrice’s sleep shirt, “First, I want to see and feel you again.”

“Secondly, I will only answer 1 question tonight, and I can decline whether I want to answer it at the moment or not,” Beatrice replied and tried to angle her neck so that Ava could better undo her buttons more easily.

“What!?” Ava took her eyes off the shirt and instead into her eyes, “Five!”

“No, one!”

“Three!”

“We’re not bargaining about this,” Ava gives her best puppy dog eyes, “Fine, two!” Beatrice scoffs into submission.

“Yes!” Ava better be careful about what’s more pressing now and, most importantly, to get acceptable answers. “Hmmm.” Beatrice looked at Ava with query eyes; she wasn’t sure if Ava was humming because she was thinking carefully of her questions or if she was being distracted by Beatrice’s tits, which were now more clearly in view. Ava runs the back of her fingers on the supple skin on one of the breasts.

Ava couldn’t help but bite her bottom lip. Beatrice’s breasts are small compared to hers, but they suit The Dragon perfectly. And it fits exactly in Ava’s hands. The damn enemy has a sexy body; Ava wants to kiss every inch and maybe bite some of it as her mouth takes the tour.

“The box!” Ava suddenly exclaimed. It’s in the room with them now, and one could easily be answered: “What is it?” Ava decided she’d fire an easy one now and move on to a more complicated one, like the conversation between Beatrice and her father. Her game plan is to ease Beatrice into the harder one slowly. This is her chance, but if she’s being honest, her curiosity about what’s in the box weighs heavier on her curious mind—or you’d say nosey self!

One of the corners of Beatrice's lips raises, “Wouldn’t you want to know?”

Ava felt that she had to guard herself. She knew Beatrice could be good at this game; she was sharp and quick-witted. Ava had to be careful how she phrased things lest it turn into a question accidentally, or she’d lose this game very quickly. “You brought it here, so it’s important. Tell me.” – Whew! – Ava almost lost all her questions for the night in one go. She almost yelled out – What’s in it!?

“It’s a prototype of a special strap-on that I have made especially for me,” Beatrice said, “I know of this one pop reference so that you can relate better. You’ll be surprised to know that I know of it.”

“Okay, try me,” Ava challenged her.

“It’s a literal dick in a box!” Then she quirked her eyebrows up and down, a stupid silly grin on her stupidly beautiful face!

“It’s a fucking what!?” Ava was too late in catching her own mistake. “Fuck!” She blurted out loudly, closing her eyes in disgust, because just like that, she lost. And she’s not sure when the next opportunity like this will come up again. – Idiot!

“I believe that makes it two!” Beatrice chuckled loudly, pulling her head back in so much amusement. She was fully aware that Ava was being careful with her words, but she was a newbie in this game of con and deceit, and there was no way she’d win one over Beatrice.

Is Beatrice possibly unconsciously training Ava? Her unconscious way of easing Ava into how to navigate this dark world they both now belong in.

“Okay, stop gloating, you won, okay? But!”

“But what?”

“You mean there’s a dildo in that box?”

“Not just an ordinary dildo, it’s customized for my needs,” Beatrice rolled her eyes, remembering something, “I know you’ve gone through some of my stuff that one time you snuck in there,” Quirking one brow at Ava, “You can probably guess that I have an affinity for such fun things.”

“Huh! Fun things you say!” Ava's hand and attention are back on Beatrice’s breast; she’s now running the flat of her fingers on its curvature.

“Do you not own any sex toys in your previous life?”

“Actually, no,” Ava said honestly, her eyes still focused on watching her hand do some cup-a-feel on Beatrice. “Hot damn, I love your tits!”

Beatrice pulled back from Ava and grabbed the box she had brought earlier, Ava groaning in dismay.

Ava sat up, too, and looked at the fancy box that Beatrice was holding. It’s very ornate with some delicate carvings. She tilted her head to see it more properly and saw two figures. She guessed two women in the act of making love. Yes, making love was the correct term for it, as it is very tastefully done, and as an artist herself, the sight of it was very impressive to her. Delicate and skilled fingers worked on those tiny grooves and lines to give it a sophisticated and sensual feel. There’s no vulgarity with the image of the two naked women fornicating.

“I only wanted to bring it here just in case we want to use it in the middle of something,” Beatrice said. “That’s why I took it from my room.” She slowly lifted the top of the box to show Ava what was inside.

Ava’s face scrunched. “I don’t know.” She looked up at Beatrice. “I don’t want to use something you’ve used with the other women. It’s gross.”

“What!?” Beatrice sounded insulted, “It’s brand spanking new! I have never used it yet, let alone on someone else!”

Ava’s face remained scrunched. “Are you sure? I want to stay safe and healthy, you know?” she said pointedly.

“God! Fine, if you don’t trust me, then we won’t use it,” Beatrice said, “I just thought it’d help our cause look more convincing on the ‘D-day.’”

“Mhmm! Right, that’s the reason,” Ava said, obviously with a hint of sarcasm.

“Fine! At least I know now it’s a bad idea,” she said quickly, slamming the box shut and getting up from the bed. She started to button her shirt back up, brows furrowed tight, anger evident in her body language.

“Are you leaving?” Ava asked.

“Yeah, I’m going to sleep in my room tonight,” Beatrice said, quickly walking back to the passage on the wall that had been shut close. No trace of it ever existed if you didn’t know that it was there. As she spotted her sleep pants, she grabbed them forcefully to take with her and started walking out of Ava’s room without looking back.

“What the hell?” Ava said, confused and slightly irritated, “What did I do? Don’t be ridiculous. Come back on the bed!”

“Good night, Ava Silva!” And just like that, Beatrice disappeared into the wall, and the passageway again disappeared.

“Jesus bloody Christ!” Ava said, dropping herself back on the bed; she was still pretty much naked. “You’re such a real piece of work.”

Ava, at the moment, didn’t want to examine the real reason and deal with the reality of her being pissed at Beatrice for leaving her alone in her room, on her bed that now feels so much bigger that Beatrice is not with her on it. But because her body is tired from two rounds of sex, Ava eventually falls asleep again after some bruting of her own and saying things like how Beatrice is such a fucking baby and so demanding, and most especially short-tempered with her.

“Acting like we’re girlfriends, pfft!” Was the last thing Ava remembered saying before she went unconscious to sleep.

She didn’t know how long she’d been asleep for when she woke again.

“Could you please knock it off already and return to bed?” Ava said without even turning; she knew Beatrice was again sitting in the dark in one corner of her room. Her presence had woken her up once more, but this time around, she was not scared. Ava knew exactly who the phantom menace was in the dark.

“No!”

“You’re the one who’s being a brat right now!” Ava said, blowing frustrated air out of her mouth. “Suit yourself!” She put her panties and sleep shirt back on after the other woman left; Ava pulled the duvet up to her neck and willed herself to ignore Beatrice and go back to sleep.

Ava was close to dozing off when she felt the deep on the bed and an arm wrapping around her waist.

“I’m only here because I’m really tired and need some sleep,” Beatrice said, making a more obvious effort to sound irritated.

Ava turned to face her and squeezed herself to be nestled into Beatrice's arms, “When it’s just us, can you please at least try to be less of a bruting, short-tempered dragon and just be a normal human being?”

“I’m not going to promise you anything,” Beatrice said, ending the conversation. They then tried to sleep, wrapping the other deep into their arms.

 

 

When Ava woke up, she had already expected Beatrice to be gone. She was on her stomach, and the weight on her surprised her a little. She slowly turned her face to look at Beatrice.

“Good morning,” Beatrice said, eyes still puffy from sleep.

“You stayed,” Ava said.

“Slept too well,” Beatrice said, pulling away from Ava to stretch, “But we should go. Chanel is coming soon.”

“Do we really need her,” Ava asked, “I mean, after what happened last night?”

Beatrice suddenly paused and turned to face Ava, “About that.” She cleared her throat, “How are you feeling? Sore?”

“A little, but it’s not bad. It just feels like something has been in there,” Ava said, a blush creeping up her cheek from her chest.

“And yes, we do need her; we need to know how to act more convincing as a couple in front of other people properly,” Beatrice said, rising from the bed. “I’ll meet you there.”

When Ava entered the meeting room where they were supposed to be for their chemistry workshop, Chanel greeted her with a hug and two cheek air kisses.

Camila greeted her with her usual snort and eye roll for Ava, and the latter was glad to return the same sour sentiment.

This time, they worked on communicating. Chanel wanted them to talk about more intimate things about themselves. Their quirks, likes and dislikes. It was harder to get information from Beatrice as her guard was always fully up and had about 20 feet thick of concrete around herself, while Ava was more willing to share. Ava enjoyed the exercise, even though it was like pulling teeth for Beatrice to say her favourite doughnut. She answered first with old-fashioned. Ava called it boring, and Beatrice raised an eyebrow but lost anyway and gave in to tell her real answer. She caved in and finally said Boston Cream, which Ava still called boring, but at least it’s better than the first one.

Even Camila was more engaged, leaning in, her body showing real interest in their exchange. She even chuckled and laughed in some parts—even laughing ‘with’ Ava! Which made Ava look at her with a slight smirk on her face.

Ava felt like she not only broke into Beatrice but also into Camila. Of course, Ava knows the little gremlin would be too prideful to admit it. But still, another win for Ava! A win is a win!

When they finished, Chanel was so proud of them that she hugged them both goodbye, and Beatrice awkwardly tapped her on the back. Ava tried to hold in a laugh. She didn’t want Beatrice to retract back into her shell.

Once again, they walked hand in hand to go to the meeting room. Fewer eyes looked their way when they walked in the halls and went up the stairs; perhaps everyone was getting used to the physical closeness between them, although they were still probably confused. But they would not dare question the sudden change between The Dragon and her prisoner.

Ashley was already in the room when they walked in and quickly asked them for coffee preferences. Soon, they were followed by Camila and Mary.

When they were all properly sat and had coffee in hand, Ashley nodded as she opened her laptop to signal to everyone she was ready to take the minutes.

“Alright, let’s start with updates on the renovations in Chicago,” Mary said. She relayed to the rest what’s been happening and what’s being updated and showed a 3D rendering of the result. Camila and Beatrice gave some input, rejected some, and approved some. Mary asked Ashley to give her a copy of all the renovation notes to be sent to her email, and she will discuss them with the Chicago team.

“Moving along,” Beatrice ends the discussion about Chicago, “Where are we with the marriage certificate, Camila?”

“Everything should be finalized by this afternoon.” She, too, had her laptop open and relayed details to the group. “The backdating of all paperwork took the longest part to deal with, but our contact finally managed to pay someone in city hall to do it.”

“And was the price fair?” Mary asked with furrowed brows.

“Let’s just say that our man inside city hall will be sporting a new car by next week,” Camila said, “We had to pay hefty as we needed it to be rushed and also that we had to make him not talk if you know what I mean.”

“And I supposed you’ve dealt with that part appropriately?” Beatrice asked, looking at her and then at Ava.

“Yes, of course, it’s not my first rodeo, Beatrice,” Camila rolled her eyes, “We gave him what he asked for and some bonus, but also something that will prevent him from discussing this with anyone in the future.”

“Good, good,” Beatrice said, nodding. “Mary has trained you well not to leave anything and have it tracked back to us.”

“So, wait,” Ava asked, leaning onto the table and looking at Camila. “Are we now legally married?”

“Yes, Ava,” Mary replied, shutting Camila up with whatever nasty remark she was about to make.

“And you didn’t care to consult with me? This is my life, too!” Ava protested.

“We should have, but we had to do it right away, just in case Crimson and her team decided to dig deeper. From what we’ve observed, Crimson has been doing everything right, which is impressive yet surprising. Their clan is not reputed to be this thorough.”

“I guess it’s for the best,” Ava said, exasperated. She can’t keep bruting about everything; she has to trust these people and know they are trying to do what's best for everyone. She does realize they need this part badly. Do you think maybe she’s working with someone else?” Ava asked. She looked at Beatrice, who tilted her head but made eye contact with Camila and Mary.

“I want more surveillance on Crimson and her minions and to gather more information wherever you can, starting from the date we announced Vincent’s and his daughter’s death.” Beatrice didn’t look at Ava.

Having her fake death mentioned gave Ava goosebumps.

“Hmm,” Mary clasped both hands before her and leaned her lips on her knuckles. "Camila, see if there is any CCTV footage around Vincent’s main residence in New York. I have a feeling we might get something from there.”

Camila nods, “On it.”

“What are you thinking, Mary?” Beatrice ask.

“From what you said, Crimson seemed very familiar with Ava,” Mary said. “I wonder if there’s more information about Ava that Crimson found out that we have not. Perhaps a key person, the right one.”

“Huh!” Beatrice’s eyes looked up, and she bit her bottom lip, thinking about what Mary had just said. “Why did we not think to do our surveillance? That’s another short sight from our end.” She was not happy about realizing that.

“What do you mean?” Ava asked, looking at Mary.

“I’m just wondering what information Crimson managed to get about you,” Mary said.

“Mary, do everything necessary,” Beatrice said.

Mary nodded, “I’ll fly to New York if I have to.”

“And I mean any means,” Beatrice reiterated.

“Understood. Do you want me to bring any evidence here?” Mary asked.

“Yes, if you do find anything,” Beatrice replied.

“What the heck are you guys talking about?” Ava said, getting frustrated with all the cryptic talk.

“There's no need to worry, Ava,” Mary once again replied, obviously placating. “We’ll let you know if there’s anything else you should know.”

“That doesn’t help me; it’s still up to your discretion whether I’m privy to the information!” Ava was distressed and anxious about all the gang talk she was not used to. She felt that whatever these hooligans in front of her thought to do, she wouldn’t like or approve of it.

This time, Camila spoke, and even surprisingly, in a neutral tone, “We only want to ensure that they didn’t break into your penthouse in New York, Ava. It’s just some investigative work we’re doing, and it’s nothing different from what law enforcement would do to know what happened at a crime scene.”

“Why do I not believe you right now?” Ava glared at Camila with furrowed brows; that explanation did not convince her, and she was quite positive that a more sinister plan was taking shape right before her.

Beatrice took a deep breath, and Ava looked at her. “Fine. If you want to know, we want to see if anyone close to you has crossed paths with the Blood Clan and may or may not have voluntarily given information about you.” She didn’t move her eyes from Ava. “Do you think there might be someone who could have shared?”

“Fuck!” Ava puts a hand on her face, “Of course there are! I’m not someone without friends or – or people who no one will look for and care about!”

“Who are you thinking it might be?” Camila said, sincerely curious; she took her eyes between Beatrice and Mary.

“My friends, the university might have wondered where I’ve gone,” Ava says, shaking her head. “And Todd!”

“Who is Todd!?” Beatrice quickly asked without missing a beat. Her face turned red.

“He-he’s my boyfriend,” Ava said, now, her hand on her forehead, shaking her head, “Of course, he will worry. We’re practically joined at the hip together almost daily!”

“Make that Todd your top priority and person of interest!” Beatrice told Mary darkly, “And I’ll repeat any means!”

“Jesus fucking Christ! Are you going to kill Todd?” Ava asked with big eyes, nervousness obvious with the shake of her voice.

“We’re just going to talk to him, Ava,” Mary replied.

“Right!” Ava’s eyes roll up as she feels tears threatening to spill, “You people are gang members; I think your definition of talk is very different from mine!”

“We have to do what’s necessary, Ava!” Beatrice said crossly.

“Please, please, don’t hurt him,” Ava looked at Beatrice; she held onto the latter’s arm to plead, as her eyes were blurred with withheld tears, “Don’t kill him, please!”

“We do what we have to do, Ava,” Beatrice said, her lip turning to a flat line. “This is how this world works; we can’t leave crumbs that will lead danger back to us and—and be killed ourselves!” She then looked at Ava intently, the seriousness of her cause on her face.

“But he doesn’t even have anything to do with this!” Ava argued.

“Do you think that your spineless boyfriend didn’t give up information about you when the Blood Clan threatened him?” Beatrice asked pointedly. “I’m pretty sure he cowered and gave everything up quickly as soon as they sat him on a chair, like the coward he is!”

“Don’t talk about him like that! You don’t even know him!” Ava said, her tears freely rolling down her cheeks. “He’s a good man! He loves me!”

“And do you love him!?” Beatrice's jaw clenched hard.

Mary and Camila gave each other meaningful looks. Even Ashley cleared her throat softly.

“Of course, I fucking love him!” Ava, agitated, stood up to make her point across the stubborn woman in front of her. “I-I care about him! I don’t want him hurt or dead!”

“We do what we do, Ava! We will use violence if we see fit!” Beatrice also stood up, challenging her glare. “You better learn this early, or you’ll learn it later the hard way!”

“Why does everything have to deal with violence? Like why is that always your first choice?” Ava glares at her, “You know it won’t kill you to be nice for once!”

“I don’t need to be nice!” Beatrice replied. “To you or anyone!”

“Right, because you’re ‘The Dragon, you know, in the fucking real world, that means jack shit at all!” Ava replied. “Grow the fuck up! If you all think I need to learn about your world, you also need to spend time with regular people, and perhaps you can turn that heart into something more human! And having a nickname after a mythical creature is laughable in the real world! Normal people? Would think you’re a fucking weirdo!”

Beatrice paused, took a shuddered inhale, and clenched her jaw again.

Mary bit her lip and looked up at the ceiling - She got you there!

“Being the dragon is a title, and it’s not who you are!”

Camila, for once, gave Ava an approving grin. Even she can appreciate this fight in Ava. She can see what Mary is talking about at that moment. There’s quite more to Ava than they gave her credit for. And when she taps on this at the right time, it’ll be her best asset yet. The girl can hold her own.

“Sit your butt down, Ava,” Beatrice pointed to the chair she was sitting on and got up closer to her space, “We have to make sure that we're always on top of everything. This is what it means to be one of the top clans. And I don’t care if I’m laughed at because of my title. I am Beatrice, and I’m The Fucking Dragon of Clan Zhu! I would shoot anyone who would dare laugh about that fact to my face. I’m from a proud family forged in strength and wealth for centuries! Now sit down!”

Ava clenched her jaw and gave the most disdainful look at Beatrice, and moved closer to her too.

“Can you please both sit down?” Mary shakes her head. “We should work as one unit right now and not try to discourage each other by calling names.”

Both women, who were on each other's faces, huffed hot air through their nostrils but sat back down in their chairs.

“Now,” Mary sat straight. “Ava, we can’t guarantee we won’t use violence on Todd, your boyfriend. We have no choice if he doesn’t offer information; it’s just how this world works. We do get results from instilling fear in people. And if Beatrice is right, we’re hoping! He will quickly cooperate with us, and we can get the information quickly without hurting him.”

Ava scoffs.

“And Beatrice, with all due respect, Ava is still new to this world; she won’t immediately understand how things work,” Mary tried to be calm with Beatrice; she’s harder to keep calm after all, “But she’s learning. She will get there. We need patience.”

“I don’t care whether she agrees; we don’t have the luxury of dilly-dollying about things. In our world, decisions are always to be made quickly. And we stick with what works. If we do with what she thinks is right, we won’t get the desired results!” Beatrice is stubborn. “We all know that this world is not for the weak. There is no point fantasizing that we can be big players in this world and, at the same time, do things the right way. The people we play with in this field would soon resort to whatever is necessary to win, and we won’t be able to compete if we’re going to play by the rules. This is our reality, our world.”

“I quite agree with Beatrice; when we have to make these hard decisions, I can guarantee you, Ava, that platitude will never work. We do things not because they are easy and convenient; our options and the consequences are weighed carefully against our main goal, winning in these games. Well, I would say, hopefully, win most of it.” Camila said calmly, “Our main goal always is survival; this is, as you say, not the ‘real life,’” finger quotes, “that you’re used to. The cost of our actions is in terms of clan survival, between life and death, monetary gain, yes, as materialistic as it is to you to hear that and sometimes even ethics. However, the last part is sometimes unclear. Our decision being right isn’t always clear, even to us, but we do try our best for self-preservation. Because if we don’t, the enemy would be glad to volunteer to end our lives.”

"And we have many enemies, sometimes far, and sometimes even at arm's reach." Mary supplied.

“Okay, fine. I do get it,” Ava said, huffing still and crossing her arms in front of her chest. "But Todd…has nothing to do with this, even if he was the one who gave the information to The Blood Clan.

“Casualties of war,” Beatrice said. "Innocent bystanders are caught in the crossfire all the time, and it’s just a reality that cannot be avoided.”

“I don’t know how else to make you all see my point,” Ava said, exasperated, her head lowered, forehead on her hand.

“Why don’t you, for now, just leave it to us?” Mary asked, “We’ll do our best to keep him alive.”

“Will that be your best offer about this?” Ava asked, looking at Mary.

“Yes, for now, it should be good enough,” Mary looked back at Ava.

“Can we close this discussion and move to when we will do Operation Switzerland?” Camila asked, eyes back on the screen of her laptop. “When and how will we execute this one?”

“We’ll have to wait until this Crimson one is over. Two weeks shouldn’t be long, and then we can start planning,” Mary said.

Ava looked at the woman. Operation Switzerland meant they would get to her father’s vault. That means she’ll finally get her money. Which means she’ll be free to leave the mansion!

If her calculations is right, that could be less than a month!

 

Chapter 13

“Yeah, fuck yeah!” Ava is close to screaming; her throat is starting to get raw with the way Beatrice has been fucking her. Ava can’t hold in any groan and moan. Her nails dug into the back of Beatrice’s neck. “I’m so fucking close, don’t stop.”

“Never,” Beatrice replied before taking a nip of Ava’s neck, alternating between biting and sucking. “You’re always so good, Ava. So good for me.” She then licks the length of Ava’s neck. “Spread wider for me, darling.”

And Ava had no problem obliging to the order. She held her leg up to be more available for Beatrice’s hand as it went in and out of her core. “Mppftt!” As the angle of Beatrice’s fingers hits a more delicious part, “You’re so fucking hot!” And she pushes her hand up to tangle with Beatrice’s hair and pulls on it hard. If there’s one thing that Ava appreciates about Beatrice, it is that she doesn’t seem to mind a little bit of pain. Instead, Beatrice thrives for it; she works hard to earn those little tugs and scratches.

When Ava reaches her peak, something blossoms in Beatrice’s chest. It’s something she’s never felt before and quite indescribable. All she can say about it is that it makes her feel good. She loves making Ava come and let loose. As Ava screams Beatrice’s name as she hits the high of her orgasm, it is like music to The Dragon’s ear!

Beatrice guides Ava down from her peak. She feels needed and is more than happy to be there for her.

“You did well, darling,” Beatrice said, kissing Ava underneath her ear. “So well.”

After the aftercare, they are back in bed together.

Beatrice holds the sleeping Ava in her arms, pondering the assassinations happening in the world. Old family clans are targeted individually; no one knows who’s doing it.

It’s not due to a lack of effort. It’s just that no one knows where to even start to look. There’s no pattern to the killings, no rhyme or reason. They're getting picked off one by one randomly. Clans with no direct affiliations have begun reaching out to their core group. Three more old clan leaders have been eliminated in the past 48 hours. Who is this phantom enemy? And Beatrice wonders when will be her turn.

When will they target Beatrice? Or! Has she already been and just narrowly escaped the attack!?

Fuck! Croatia! - Beatrice's mind screamed at her!

She suddenly sat up, forgetting that Ava was sleeping in her arms. It woke the cub, who was happily drooling on her chest.

“Wh-what?” Ava asked groggily. She sat weirdly on the bed.

“Oh shit, sorry, darling,” Beatrice said, lowering Ava down to the bed so she could go back to sleep, “I just have to call an emergency meeting. Stay here, okay?” And she kissed Ava on top of her head.

“No, stay, please?” Ava said, pulling on Beatrice’s sleep shirt.

“I will come back; I just have to talk to Mary,” Beatrice said, brushing her fingers through Ava’s hair. She couldn’t help but pull on the side of her lip as to how cute and sweet Ava was at that moment.

“I’ll go with you,” Ava said, getting up.

“No, it’s top clan business. I’ll be back in no time,” Beatrice promised.

“Fine!” Ava pouted, “Kiss me before you go.”

Beatrice couldn’t refuse if Ava were being so sweet like that.

“I’ll be back as soon as I can,” Beatrice said, pecking Ava’s temple again before getting out of bed.

When she closed the door, she looked at one of the guards at the door, “Mark, please send a message to Miss Phillips and Miss Camila to meet me in my office in 10 minutes.”

“Yes, Dragon,” Mark said, pressing on his comm immediately and passing the message to the central comm hub.

 

In exactly ten minutes, the three friends walked into Beatrice’s offices.

Beatrice sat behind her desk and the other two at the chairs in front.

“Croatia!” Beatrice started, “It could’ve been my failed assassination!”

“What?” Camila asked, flipping open her laptop.

“You think so?” Mary asked with a frown.

“It might as well have been. It’s a perfect setup,” Beatrice replied. “Before we went to Croatia, everything was tight and checked out. We were caught off guard. We were sure the deal was clean and would go without a hitch.”

“I don’t know,” Mary said reluctantly, rubbing her chin with the pad of her fingers, “Would these so-called assassins, though, invest that much money to have those guns upfront?” She looked at Camila, “What’s the rough estimate of the guns we managed to get?”

“It’s roughly two hundred million, fairly close to half of our original order,” Camila says, tapping a pen on her lip. “I agree, Mary. It is quite odd that they’ll go to all those lengths and invest that much money to assassinate you. What’s the end game for that?”

“Yeah, it was just too elaborate of a scheme to execute an assassination. They could’ve faked the guns,” Mary said. “But as per inventory, all firearms and ammunition are legit and functional. And I can bet your ass that the other truck that got away had just as many valuable firearms.”

“Did we ever find out more about the group that tried to sell us the guns?” Beatrice asked.

“No, they are low-key players, and since the ambush, we have not heard from them, even your middleman,” Camila said. "And there is no video footage of anything. It’s like a clean job—not witness, no evidence.”

“The middleman, Arthur Sheraff, vanished into thin air.” Beatrice can’t shake the feeling that the Croatia ambush was more than they first thought. She takes a deep breath and lowers her head. She’s so sure earlier there’s something fishy about Croatia. “I just can’t shake this feeling.”

“Hmm,” Mary says, now looking at Beatrice. “You’re not convinced these are separate incidents, are you?”

“No, I’m not,” Beatrice said, shaking her head.

“If you are right, Bea, I’m wondering if the gun deal was legit, but somehow someone else has been tipped off, someone from these cloaked assassins,” Camila said, looking at both Beatrice and Camila, “What if the real dealers were ambushed themselves. I mean, even if they missed killing you, they still got away with a truckload of guns and ammunition themselves; that’s not a bad trade-off for a failed assassination. The content of that other truck is the other half of our gun deal!”

“Fucking shit!” Mary smacked her forehead with her palm, “If that is true, we just helped these assassins arm a decent-sized army!”

“And that is why the attacks have been one after the other! They’re fully armed. It almost sounds like we’re complicit to all of these murders, fuck!” Beatrice said, closing her eyes and then tilting her head to hit the headrest of her office chair. When she opened her eyes, “Camila set up a meeting with the other leaders for tomorrow.”

“First thing?”

“No, after the chemistry workshop with Chanel,” Beatrice said, “I don’t want to skip that.”

“Noted!” Camila replied, already setting up a meeting with the other leaders, but not before looking meaningfully at Mary under her lashes.

“Have we reached The Demon Clan?” Beatrice asked no one in particular.

“Ashley’s having a hard time. I will take it off her hands,” Mary said, “Lilith can be a bitch to reach, but her clan’s intel could be what we exactly need right now.”

Beatrice nodded, “I want results before I go to the board room. Camila, you can skip the chemistry workshop. Mary, please do everything you can to show Ashley how to do things; we need her caught up with more sensitive tasks. And I want to see the recruits by the afternoon.” She’s looking at both her friends now, “Adjourned, get everything set up for tomorrow.”

“On it!” Mary replied.

“Get some sleep. It will be a busy day tomorrow!” Beatrice said.

When Beatrice returned to lie on the bed beside Ava, the latter was on her like a baby koala—feeling Ava’s warm body against her at least relaxed some of her nerves.

 

In the morning, they went to the workshop with Chanel sans Camila. This time, they worked on PDAs. Beatrice asked for that specifically because she’s quite aware that she stiffens when showing affection to Ava when other people are around, and Ava couldn’t agree more.

They worked from holding hands and putting arms around each other to simple pecks on the cheeks. Chanel also had them be close to one another while speaking. According to her, this would break down the bubble around their persons and make them feel more comfortable being around each other in close proximity.

Chanel was once again happy at the end of their workshop.

But she pulled Beatrice aside, “Could I please speak to you?” She looks at Ava, “Alone?”

Beatrice nodded and looked at Ava, “You can wait for me in the boardroom.”

“Umm, okay,” And Ava turned to leave.

“Nope!” Chanel said, “Forgetting something.”

Ava turned back to face them, then leaned in to give Beatrice a peck on the cheek, “I’ll see you in a bit, babe.”

Beatrice leaned down a bit and gave Ava a small smile. Her eyes followed the other woman to leave the drawing room, and the door shut behind her. Then, turning towards Chanel, she said, “Is there a problem? Are we not progressing?”

“Oh darling, au contraire,” Chanel said with a big smile. “You and Ava are doing so well with this workshop. Actually, I’m wondering why my services are even needed here. You and she have had a natural chemistry together since the first day we did this. It’s like you both fit with one another.”

“And is that a problem?” Beatrice’s brows furrow.

“I feel like I’m stealing from you, Beatrice. I'm hardly doing anything for you guys if building chemistry is my job here!” Chanel replied, throwing her arms wide, “Okay, I admit, there are some walls you build up around everyone, even Ava. But truth be told, that wall turns to dust when she’s in your proximity. That! My darling is what I don’t understand.”

“Hmm…well, I’m not sure what you’re talking about; I’m just naturally closed off,” Beatrice replied, putting one finger in front of her lips, but a twinkle in her eye didn’t escape Chanel’s eyes.

Chanel put on a sly grin, “Wrong, that wall is a façade, really.”

“A façade…” Beatrice shrugs.

“You can’t lie to me, Beatrice; I’m a drama teacher; I can tell when someone’s acting and when they’re being themselves,” Chanel said, putting one hand on her shoulder. “I don’t know what this workshop is for, but if I know enough about you, this could be part of something big.” Chanel puts up a hand to stop Beatrice from talking, “I don’t know anything about what it is that you do, and I don’t want to know, although your staff can sometimes be very telling. With the mansion and armed guards? Many armed guards?” She quirked an eyebrow at Beatrice, then shook her head, “Besides the point. I want to give you some advice, free of charge, as a friend?”

Beatrice also quirked one brow, “Advice? I’m confused.”

Chanel chuckled, lifting the hand on Beatrice’s shoulder and settling it back down, “You are very stubborn. Anyway, I will give you my unsolicited advice. Whatever this is between you and Ava, don’t let it go. It seems – it’s something special, and she’s a special girl.”

Beatrice straightened her back and flattened the front of her dress shirt with one hand, “My relationship with Ava is nothing but business. It’s nothing personal, and anything more cannot happen.”

Chanel’s smile grew bigger, “Cannot, but you didn't say it won’t.” She took her hand from Beatrice’s shoulder and clasped it before her, “If you say so, Beatrice. But I meant what I’ve said. And with that, I think my work here is done. I’m quitting.”

“What!? No, you will not!” Beatrice said, surprised more than angry. “You’re not quitting. I refuse to let you go, and you will finish the contract we signed, honour it, and so will I!”

“But Beatrice, I’m not needed here,” Chanel chuckled softly, “Why would you want me to stay?”

“I have my reasons, and besides, Ava and I should have perfect chemistry even when other people are around. I need to break that, as you say, wall.” Beatrice rambled. She has her other reasons, but those are neither here nor there; Chanel need not know what those other reasons are.

“Why are you like that?”

“Like what?” Beatrice’s eyes won’t meet with Chanel’s.

“You’re so guarded. Have you never been in a relationship before?” Chanel asked.

“I’ve been with other women. Don’t think I’m a gentle virgin who doesn’t know how to navigate these things,” Beatrice scoffs, slightly feeling offended.

Chanel chuckled. “That’s not my question. Are you okay, Beatrice?” She gives the clan leader a sympathetic look, “I’m sorry if I’m making you uncomfortable. But my question was, have you ever had a girlfriend? Like a steady girl?”

Beatrice felt cornered, but not in a bad way; she ducked her head and shook her head, “No, I’ve slept with many women but never been in a relationship. There’s no room in my life for any of that.”

“Oh, you poor thing,” Chanel’s hand again touches her arm, rubbing it up and down. "You’re so special too, Beatrice. You are strong; I can see that in your eyes, but I also see how fragile you are. You love fiercely but are scared to let new love fill your heart.”

Beatrice chuckled dryly, “You’re very perceptive, Chanel. It’s hard for me growing up, these walls.” She looked around the big drawing room, but her thoughts went beyond the four walls around them. “It might be huge, but it confines me inside.”

Chanel pulled Beatrice in a hug. She didn’t know Beatrice well but ached for the younger woman before her. She could feel her pain. When Beatrice did her awkward tap on Chanel’s back, the former pulled her tighter, enveloping her more in her arms. She tightened that embrace until Beatrice let out a big sigh and hugged Chanel back more sincerely.

They stood like that for a while. Beatrice had closed her eyes, and it was nice to feel someone else other than Camila and Mary to care for her truly. Chanel might not be a friend, but she’s kind and wants to let Beatrice feel love and care, and she can appreciate that—more than Beatrice could probably put into words.

“Thank you, Chanel,” Beatrice said, pulling the other woman tighter in a hug.

When they let each other go, Chanel cupped her cheek like a sister, “You’re too precious, Beatrice, and I hate that you’ve been hurt. Take care of your heart, but don’t guard it too much. You deserve some light, and you can also be a light for others if you can only trust yourself.” Then she taps Beatrice’s cheek.

Beatrice let out a small, sincere smile. She probably had let Chanel into who she was but hardly knew her. Chanel made her feel seen, and Beatrice was grateful. Her eyes glistened, but she didn’t want to show too much raw emotion. “Thank you, such sage words from someone I barely know but talked straight to my soul.”

Chanel chuckled once more before turning to grab her bag. “Well, we can’t have you looking weak with tear streaks on your cheek, can we?” She gave Beatrice a wink. “I’ll see you tomorrow!”

“Goodbye, Chanel, until tomorrow,” Beatrice smiled wide when the door shut behind her new friend, Chanel.

Ava had furrowed brows when she entered the meeting room, and her friends looked at her curiously. She sat beside Ava, who quickly leaned in to ask her, “What did Chanel want?”

“Wouldn’t you want to know!” Beatrice said, clearing her throat and straightening her back.

“Tell me!” Ava demanded with a grunt in a low volume.

Beatrice looked at Ava this time, “She just said that we should practice kissing more and perhaps have more sex together! Our chemistry is lacking.” She spoke normally with a shrug, making sure everyone heard her. Ava’s cheek reddened, then shot Camila and Mary an evil glare after the two snorted and audibly tried to stifle a laugh. Ashley was busy typing something on her laptop, biting her lips inside her mouth.

“Alright, everyone. Can you update me on all your assignments?” Beatrice said, stopping Ava from whatever she had to say. She huffed and crossed her arms in front of her chest. “Any word from The Demon Clan, Mary?”

“Ah yes,” Mary cleared her throat and straightened in her chair. "I talked to Lilith herself. She’s willing to meet. She’ll be in our neck of the woods and wouldn’t mind dropping by.”

Beatrice nodded and made notes in her notebook, which Ashley had prepared for her: “Excellent. Please book that as soon as possible. We will provide security if she needs more.”

Ava listened to the conversation. She realized she still didn’t know where in the world they were. The landscape and the feel of the air told her they were somewhere in Europe, but she was not quite sure where exactly. And who is Lilith? What’s her role in this game? It seems she’s very important and high up in the dark world society.

“Are we going to meet with the leaders today, Camila?” Beatrice asked.

“Yes, we will. It is scheduled two hours from now,” Camila looked at her watch to confirm. “I’ve been informed that two more leaders will join us today, and Bhatia has vouched for them.”

“Did he say who?” Beatrice asked.

“No, but he said one is from India and the other from Japan.”

“Could it be a yakuza leader?” Mary quirks a brow.

“More likely,” Beatrice said contemplatively. They have not dealt directly with any Yakuza clan, so they must be careful. They can be ruthless and violent; she’s not sure if, after Croatia and a bunch of recruits, they’ll be ready for a quick assault should things go South with the Japanese.

“Can I stay for that?” Ava asked, still pouting.

“Yeah, you may,” Beatrice said, looking at her. "How about the recruits? Are they here?” Her eyes moved to Ashley.

“Not yet, but they will arrive at noon, and they will be with Torian immediately and shown their quarters,” Ashley said.

In the next few days, they were all busy with everything they needed to organize. Two more clan leaders and their families have been assassinated.

Meeting with new clan leaders was a good thing. All the clans are clamouring for allies, expecting more to join their group. They were exchanging intel on who might be behind the killings. Having more people in their corner settles their anxiety, albeit a little. The more numbers they have, the more resources are put into finding out these mysterious cloaked men.

“Things are doing okay with Ava?” Mary asked.

They had just finished an exclusive meeting with The Dragon clan leaders, and Ava was sent to do what she wanted and roam around the compound. John even invited her to watch the recruits' training.

“As good as it can be,” Beatrice massages her temples with her fingers. The stress of everything is starting to get to all of them. Realizing that she managed to escape an assassination still shakes her nerves when she remembers it. “Chanel has done a good job.”

Mary quirked her lips to the side. “We both know you didn’t need Chanel; you and Ava had a serious natural chemistry; even if you’re fighting and arguing, you two are like an old married couple bickering at each other,” she said with a knowing look.

Beatrice looked at Mary and then rolled her eyes, still massaging her temple. “Not you, too!”

“What?” Mary snickered, “It’s true. I’m your best friend, Xiaolong, your oldest friend. You can’t lie to me!”

“You’re old, alright!” Beatrice teased back.

Mary chuckled and threw a pen at her, which Beatrice caught without any problem. She threw it back, hitting Mary on the chest.

“Are you down bad for her?” Mary looked at Beatrice with the corner of her lip turned up.

“You’re crazy!” Beatrice said eyes furrowed. “It’s all business for me. It’s part of survival; we do this for Crimson, and then we move on to the next order of business.”

“Right!” Mary nodded, but not in a slight convinced; Beatrice is full of shit! “We’ve located Todd, and he’s in holding. What do you want to happen next?”

Beatrice's jaw clenched, “Bring him here.”

“Mhmm! It’s all business, alright!” Mary nodded again, “Would you like me to escort him?”

“Yes, I don’t want to risk things going South,” Beatrice said.

“I’ll text Ashley now to get the jet ready,” Mary said, already typing on her phone.

Beatrice quirked a brow.

“What!?” Mary asked defensively, “My black ass is too fancy to just sit in First Class! You spoiled me, and I can’t return to public transportation!”

“Mary, flying First Class is still a privilege that not many people in the world cannot afford,” Beatrice said, shaking her head. "It's still a privilege to fly first class."

“Stop being cheap, Beatrice! I’m your sister, your homie, and your ride-or-die!” Mary said.

“You’re also the biggest pain in my ass!” Beatrice said, chuckling, “Don’t ever forget that!”

 

Two Days later, New York City.

Todd wakes up to the whirring of engines. They're not car engines, but he’s familiar with the sound. Jet engine?

He’s not sure why he’s hearing that. He was walking home from Uni and couldn’t remember anything after that. He tried to focus his eyes, but they were having difficulty concentrating. He could feel that his head was resting on the window, and bright lights from the outside were making him more disoriented. He tried to feel his surroundings even though his consciousness was still whirling around him. He’s sitting on soft leather seats; is he in first class? How did he afford that?

“Wh-what?” He pressed the ball of his palm on his temple, then started pounding his head.

“Don’t do that; it’ll get worse,” a woman’s voice said, sounding slightly robotic.

“What – where am I?” Todd asked again.

The jet engine roared louder; they started to move and quickly gained speed.

Panicking, he suddenly pressed his face against the window; his eyes started to focus, and he braced both hands on the window panel. “Fuck! We’re flying, where the fuck are we going!?” He then started pounding the panel with two fists, “Get me the fuck outta here!”

He felt two hands grab him by the shoulder and slam him back on the leather seat.

“Sit back down!” the woman with a disguised voice said. Todd's eyes bug out; the woman is very strong. He’s not lanky by any means, and for someone to slam him back like that, they’ve got to be built with some serious muscles, too. “Don’t make me shoot you!”

This time, Todd finally paid the woman in front of him full attention.

Todd was sure the woman was black and that her build was indeed quite muscular; her hair was in dreadlocks, and she was wearing a mask that he surmised was what was changing the woman’s voice. The mask also had dark lenses for her eyes. The woman was making Todd shake in his boots.

Not fucking again! – Todd thought, and fear suddenly took over him. But this woman seems more sophisticated and high class than the ones who kidnapped him some months ago. This one appears to be made with money. She exudes expensive. She probably owns the fucking private jet! But that didn’t comfort Todd not even one bit; instead, more fear and dread overtook him. Her rich persona could mean she could be more violent and mean! “Please! Please! I have told them before I don’t know where Sara is!” He started crying with big balls of tears and sobbing like a child. He felt the plane stabilize; they were finally cruising at a high altitude, and god knows where the fuck they're taking him!

“So, they have come after you then, huh?” The woman in the mask said.

“Who are you, and who were they? Please, don’t kill me!” He begged as drool and snot also now flooding his face. He’s so fucking scared. This woman feels like she could skin him alive if Todd starts to say the wrong things!

“It doesn’t matter who we all are, but someone has already come after you!?” The woman yelled at him.

“Y-yes (sobs). Yes!” More sobbing. “Please, please! God! I beg you. Please!” He begged some more, and he’s starting to get hysterical. PTSD of his first abduction was so goddamn real, son! His body began to tremble. He unlatched his seatbelt and threw himself to the woman to plead more to her. “I’m sorry! Please let me go! Don’t kill me!”

“What the!” The woman said. "Sit back down! The seatbelt sign is still on!"

Todd felt warm liquid crawl down his pant leg. He’s still begging and crying hard.

“Did you fucking just pee on the plane!”

Suddenly, Todd felt a prick on his neck, and darkness once again took over his consciousness.

Mary ripped the mask off her face and stood up disgusted as Todd’s limp body splayed unconscious on the floor.

“Santos! Take care of this mess. I’m going to the bathroom to clean my shoes and pants!” Mary said to the man who was still holding the syringe that pricked Todd’s neck. She turned abruptly towards the other end of the plane, pissed off that she got pissed on, “Stupid man, child!”

When Todd came to, his nostril flared with the strong smell of ammonia, and he almost started gagging. His coughing started next as he lifted his head. As he did, the muscles on his neck began to crack, and he probably was in the same position for quite some time. His face contorted as he tried to lift his head and straightened his back, and more cracking on his spine. Todd felt the hard chair he was now sitting on, and his arms were tied tightly behind him with itchy ropes. “W-where am I?” His voice sounds raspy from dryness. How long was he out? He felt very thirsty.

Another woman is standing in front of him. Unlike the other one he was on the plane with, this one, although she didn’t look muscular, seemed very toned underneath the expensive-looking all-black blazer and button-up shirts she was wearing. There’s an air in her that makes you feel like you’re in front of aristocracy. The woman standing before him not only looked scary, but she was more intimidating than the last. But like the first woman, she's also wearing a mask, and he knows how to disguise her voice and conceal her face. Tears automatically pricked his eyes, “Please, I don’t mean any trouble. I don’t know where Sara is!” He choked a sob.

Todd felt a slap on the back of his head. “Stop crying like a baby, grow up!”

Todd turned his head and saw the first woman on the plane with him standing on his side, again in the same mask. His face contorted to cry, but no sound came out of his mouth.

He suddenly felt a tug on his chin, making him look forward to the second woman. “Don’t fucking cry like a child!” Her voice was stern and commanding, but Todd could hint at a subtle English accent. “I need your answers, and maybe you won’t die today!” Todd made more effort not to cry. What was up with these fucking strong women beating him up left, right and center!?

“Please, please, please! Don’t kill me!” He begged. Even simply speaking was hurting his jaw.

“I won’t kill you…yet!” Todd finally noticed the second woman had long dark hair tied to the back.

Beatrice was the second woman. With her hand clasped behind her back, she started slowly pacing in front of Todd.

“I will warn you, Mr. Todd Pender, I can make you hurt real bad if you fail to answer me truthfully. I am not a woman to cross with, do you hear? ” Beatrice said, and Todd nodded enthusiastically. “Good! Now tell me, the people who first abducted you, when did that happen?”

“Uh, a few months ago now,” he said without missing a beat. "It was like two weeks after Sara disappeared.”

“Hmm,” Beatrice nodded, “How did they find you?”

“I went to Sara’s penthouse condo. I have not heard from her in two weeks. I tried calling, messaging, and looking for her on campus, but no one saw her. I even went to the university office to inquire if Sara had dropped out.” Todd swallowed, but his throat hurt from being so dry doing that. “And no one knew where she went! You have to believe me, please!”

“Are you sure you don’t know where Sara is?” Beatrice bluffed; he needed to instill more fear into Todd, although he already looked like he was ready to offer his kidney to her as long as they didn’t kill him. “I don’t think you’re telling the truth, Mr. Pender.” She walked slowly to a metal table field with different tools; Beatrice hovered her hand over them and picked up a scalpel. She then turned and walked slowly to where Todd sat.

Seeing Beatrice holding a scalpel walking towards him, Todd squinted his eyes shut and bit his lower lip. What the fuck are these people going to do to him?

“Ahhhhhh!” Todd screamed when he felt the scalpel brush and cut his cheek, “God, god, please, god! Ahhhh!” The glide of the steel between his flesh stung, and Todd felt blood seep out of the cut! Todd also felt his penis release urine once more; feeling nervous they’ll once again put him to sleep, he quickly lowered his eyes to his crotch. But no liquid wet his pants this time.

“We put some adult diapers on you; we don’t want you peeing on us again as you did on the plane!” The first woman said, and another smack landed on his head.

Todd started sobbing audibly again.

“Tsk, tsk! Now, Mr. Pender, it was just a scratch. It’s not that deep!? If it were, you’d be drooling off your left cheek,” Beatrice said, making her voice sound menacing. “So you peed on my fucking private jet? What do you think would be the proper punishment for that? That plane cost me a pretty penny, you know?”

“Please,” Todd said, trying to hold his sob. “It was a nervous tick; I couldn’t help it.”

“Maybe we should cut off your dick! So you’ll stop peeing on my properties.” Beatrice was so quick with her movements that her hand with the scalpel was suddenly lowered down and aimed at Todd’s crotch.

Todd once again screamed, “Ahhhh!” Eyes between his own two legs!

“Where’s Sara? And who were the people who abducted you? Where did they take you?” Beatrice was firing the questions fast, “What did you do to Sara? Is her father dead now, too? What did you fucking do, Todd!?”

“Please, ma’am, I don’t know anything,” Todd begged, trying to bend over so the scalpel would move away from his family jewels, “I-I loved Sara; I couldn’t have done anything that might hurt her, please.”

“Wrong fucking answer!” Beatrice slashed at Todd’s arm, making the man scream in pain again. The sleeve of Todd’s white shirt has now started to get stained with red. Beatrice, on the other hand, felt blood rush to her cheeks. She was glad she had a mask on, but she felt her voice vibrate. She threw the scalpel to the side and pulled Todd on the front of his shirt. “Who abducted you, and what did they want!? Answer me!” Beatrice shook Todd violently for good measure.

“I don’t know who they were!” Todd tried to swallow his sobs. His mouth started to feel thick with saliva from so much crying. “Th-they asked me what I was doing at the penthouse. I told them that I was there to see Sara, that she was my girlfriend. But I’ve not seen or heard from her in two weeks. You have to believe me, ma’am!” He’s sobbing again.

Beatrice first spoke softly with gritted teeth, “She’s not yours!” She said pointedly, then asked loudly again, “What else, Todd!?”

“They-they asked me about her father, but I told them – I told them, ma’am, that I’ve never met him! All I know from my girlfriend is that his name was Vincent!”

Beatrice shoved Todd back into the chair, letting his wrinkled shirt go. She was visually shaking, staring down at the still-crying man. Beatrice slapped Todd once more on the cheek, where she had cut him just moments ago. Todd shrieked in pain. “What else? Did you hear them speak about Vincent and Sara?”

“Ummm…” Even with snot, blood and tears rolling down his face, Todd did look like he was thinking hard at what else he could offer them to appease the very angry woman in front of him. “Oh-oh, fuck yeah. It-it was weird because of the woman who was interrogating me. She had a Scottish accent, and she started chuckling maniacally! And she kept repeating, ‘His daughter’s name is Sara!’ She was laughing like it was such a funny joke and repeating it repeatedly.”

Both women looked at each other. Mary nodded at Beatrice in understanding. That’s how Crimson learned of Ava’s name.

“Then they tortured me. They waterlogged me!” Todd said voluntarily, “They kept pressing me if I had keys to the penthouse; of course, I didn’t! I only managed to get to the penthouse floor because Sara had brought me home a lot of times with her. The concierge already knew who I was!”

Beatrice stood once again stood in front of Todd. “How often were you and Sara alone in the penthouse?”

“Umm…ummm, I don’t know the exact number. Maybe ten times?” Scared, he looked up at Beatrice. "We haven’t been together that long. We’d only been dating steadily for three months when she disappeared.” He swallowed hard. He was unsure what the question had to do with the line of the prior questioning, but he hoped his answer would pacify the scary woman in front of him.

“How long did they torture you for?” Beatrice asked.

“I’m not sure. It felt like hours. I was fighting for my life not to drown,” Todd said, lowering his gaze, trying his best to say his account of his abduction and torture as honestly and accurately as possible. “In my calculation, I was gone for a week. One day, I woke up inside the garbage bin in the back alley of my apartment.”

“Did you meet any of Sara’s friends or relatives?” Beatrice asked again.

“I met her uni friends, but Sara said they’re just fun friends. Her real friends were back in Portugal, where she grew up.” Todd said his sobbing had stopped, and his mind was distracted from making sure he was speaking clearly and honestly. “Although, one time, after I came back from the abduction. One of the officials from the university called me into their office. They asked me about Sara. They finally paid attention to her disappearance, you know? And they asked me if I knew of Kristian Schafer. I didn’t, but I’m not sure. But I think Sara once told me that her father was in Italy with his business partner Kristian for a convention for their textile business. I had asked her several times why I hadn’t met her father yet, and she always told me he was on business trips. And when he’s in town, he only wants Ava for himself so that she will not distracted by other people. So I never met him.” He looked again at Beatrice to see if she was pleased with his answers. “To be honest, Vincent sounded creepy to me. Why was he so possessive of Sara like that?”

“He’s not possessive; he just didn’t want people to know what he looked like and that he’s associated with Av – Sara!” Mary said.

“Two weeks after that Kristian Schafer incident,” Todd again volunteered information, “Someone broke into Sara’s penthouse; it was on the news because the concierge, Mario Solis, was killed on the job. The local news interviewed the building manager. He said that the penthouse had been turned upside down, but he also said that it had been emptied a week prior.”

Beatrice looked up at Mary, and this time, she nodded to her best friend.

Once again, Todd felt a prick on his neck and had once again! Succumbed to the darkness. His head bobbed to hang down, drool coming out of his mouth and landing on his leg.

Both Mary and Beatrice ripped their masks off their faces.

“Kristian is for sure alive, then!” Beatrice said, pushing her hair off her face.

“Do you think Kristian has it!?” Mary asked. “I wouldn’t put it past Vincent to do just that. That man was filled with deceit!”

“I will fucking pull Vincent out of the pits of hell and kill him over and over if he’s betrayed me again! That fucking piece of shit!” Beatrice said angrily, nose flaring as she breathed hard.

Chapter 14

Notes:

First and foremost, sorry for the long delay!

“Yeah, what you’ve got?” Mary said on her phone.

“Arthur Sheraff, we know where he is,” says the man on the other end.

Mary sits up on her bed, “Tell me.”

“He’s in Guatemala, under a different name.” The man replied, “We’ve only received this intel. We haven’t seen him yet, but I have a man there already trying to find him. From what we know, he’s been there for almost a month now.”

“Fucking snake!” Mary asked.

“What did he do to your clan?” The man asked.

“He sold us out on a deal gone wrong in Croatia,” Mary said, nose flaring in anger, “I almost died, and The Dragon was shot and lost a lot of men. Sheraff vanished and can’t be contacted. Like he never existed.”

“Dude, that’s fucked up!” The man exclaimed. He paused before speaking again, “Wait, Croatia? The gun deal?”

“Yes, why do I feel you know more about this?” Mary asked. “Julian, what the fuck do you know!?”

“Dude! Fuck!” the man named Julian exclaimed, “You’re fucking gaining enemies left and right; you’re hoping for an early grave? You’ve all messed with the wrong people.”

“Weren’t you listening to me, man?” Mary said brows furrowed, “I wasn’t too happy being almost dying! You idiot!”

Julian chuckled on the other line. “You’re too sensitive today. But yo! The Balkan Clan is after your scaly Dragon asses!”

“Balkan? Not heard of them,” Mary said. “Why have I not heard of this clan? And the fuck, you’re saying they’re after us? We were set up!” Mary said, “We were shot at first!”

“Oh shit! This is not good, Mary,” Julian said, “Balkan is the oldest clan in Croatia; they’re low-key but big organized operations. From what I know, they’re trying to find out who ambushed them on the way to the meeting point. The dark web thread says that the Balkans are willing to give a hefty bounty to whoever can find out who was all involved. It seems that they think that the people that were supposed to buy the gun from them are the ones who’s done the ambush, killed the leader’s oldest son, the one that’s supposed to succeed him.”

“Not good, Julian, not fucking good!” Mary wipes her forehead off invisible sweat; her body feels hot and angered now. “Do you have direct contact with the Balkans?”

“No, I don’t. I’ve not heard of them until recently, but I’ll see what I can do,” Julian replied. “And you know how this works, right? The wheels won’t start unless it’s greased!”

“You fucking cunt!” Mary said, shaking her head, “I will transfer some cash. Same preference of currency?”

“Yeah, USD, baby!” Julian chuckled, happy that he accidentally stumbled on a good deal. “I have to go. I’ll keep you posted on Sheraff and see what I can do about the Balkans.”

“Alright, I appreciate the intel,” Mary said, nodding, “Full payments on full deliveries of both.” Then hung up.

Mary makes another call, “Ashley, I need you to do a money transfer for me, please, to Julian Song. (pause) Yeah, same account number.”

After a few more minutes, she hung up with Ashley.

Mary hates that there’s a darker world out there than their already dark one—which they honestly don’t know much about, including how things work and who the players are. They put their trust in people like Arthur Sheraff to connect them with these people, but even then, you don’t even know that you’re dealing with them. They all thought they were trading with small-time syndicates in the Croatia deal. They’ve been blindsided with some information. Mary has voiced her feelings about the agreement, which didn’t settle well right from the start. She trusted that Beatrice had done her homework and she was their leader. Mary is not in a position to oppose.

She took a deep breath and hung her head low. There's no point in pointing fingers now; it’s not like she can tell Beatrice off for deciding to go with the gun deal. Mary was confident that Beatrice had been thorough; they were even briefed on it before going to Croatia. But sometimes, shit hits the fan even without your consent; once they do, you’re forced to stay afloat and not sink when it happens.

A new game plan that’s what they need!

Mary uttered a silent fucking prayer that Julian Song would deliver quickly on his words to connect them to the Balkan Clan before they became a target of an old clan who had managed to keep themselves hidden for so many years. There’s a reason they could pull off being invisible for a long time and play on the big boy’s table but manage not to show a face. It’s because they are good at what they do, god damn mother fucking good!

Mary doesn’t want that type of enemy for Beatrice. She will protect that stubborn baby dragon with all her life, and she’s her sister. Mary will ride and die with Beatrice, no question about it…always!

Mary makes one more call.

“Hey Cam, set up a top clan meeting after the chemistry workshop,” Mary said, “It’s urgent!”

Mary needs a drink, a stiff one. She has a small bar inside her room, like a small suite with everything except a working kitchen. Her loyalty has earned her this luxury in the mansion's private space. It even overlooks the vast garden that’s one of the pride of The Dragon’s massive estate.

Clink!

The sound of ice hitting her glass broke the silence in her room. She then poured in a good-quality cognac and down it all in one go, only to refill it again.

Then she hears knocks on her door, sounding very demanding.

Mary rolled her eyes; she already knew Camila was right on the other side of her door.

“What a delight! Please come in!” Mary sarcastically greets her friend as she opens the door for her to walk in.

“What’s urgent?” Camila said once she’s set one foot inside Mary’s room.

“Camila, you can’t wait until tomorrow morning?” Mary commented, closing the door.

“No! You know I won’t be able to sleep unless I find out what’s so urgent.”

Mary tells Camila what she’s learned from Julian Song and doesn’t hold back on her worries about their current situation with an unknown clan. The worst thing you could do in their world is not to know anything about your enemies; you will be at a very bad disadvantage.

“We should have this fucking meeting now; this is not something we should be putting off,” Camila said; they’re both sitting in a small sitting area in Mary’s room.

“It’s late. Let her rest and enjoy the night,” Mary said, sipping her glass.

Camila blows air out of her mouth, “You think they’re falling in love?” She shakes her head slightly.

“I’m not sure if it’s love, but they’re falling into something,” Mary said, “But they try to cover it up with fighting like fucking cats and dogs. But really, they fight like an old married couple.”

“I just hope none of them get hurt,” Camila said, “They’re on tricky grounds.”

Mary quirks a brow at Camila, “Wait, what? What is this I’m hearing? Are you starting to care for Ava now, too?”

Camila rolls her eyes, “It’s not that I didn’t like her or hate her guts. I'm just naturally weary of her presence in our lives!” She takes a deep breath. "What her presence in our lives would mean."

“Oh, is that what it was? It almost looked like deep, utter hatred,” Mary teased with a slight smirk, taking another sip.

“Fine!” Camila said, “You’re right! Is that what you want me to confess to? Ava - well - she does - she grows on you. Like a fucking annoying wart. And I’m still truthful with what I’ve said; I had my guard around the little cub. We don’t know anything about her, and with Vincent’s track record, I won’t let it pass her that she could easily have been the same as him. A fucking snake!”

“That’s fair. You’ve always been protective in your little violent way,” Mary said.

“Ava definitely has shown she can hold her own, and she has her wits and smarts about her, too,” Camila said. “I can see strength and determination.”

Mary nodded. “I’ve always known it’s there. Right from where she ran to Vincent at the warehouse, a person who won’t fight tooth and nail for people they love will never run to the front of a gun like that.” This time, she shakes her head, “Stupid. But that’s bravery, too, and loyalty. If only Beatrice could see it too.”

“You don’t think Bea is seeing it?”

“She sees it but won’t let it break down her prejudice against Ava. She believes that they should be enemies.”

Camila nodded. “Beatrice was raised differently. She was brought up not to trust anyone but herself. It’s hard for her to be comfortable with other people. That's the same reason why we are her only closest friends in the whole world.”

“Sometimes, I wish things were different for her. Despite her parents and history, it’s a miracle she turned out the way she did.”

Camila nodded in agreement, “Do you sometimes wish that we live different lives than this?”

“I do, but at the same time, that meant missing out on being family with your annoying ass!” Mary chuckled.

Camila threw a small pillow towards her, making Mary spill some of her cognac on herself. “I’m a delight! You really would miss out on a wonderful friend, you know!”

“I think the better question is if we could even all get out alive. We always have one foot in the grave because of our way of living.” Mary asked sardonically as she raised the glass to her lip, taking a big swig.

“I would too, maybe if we could get out safe. Perhaps we do not have to live a life of not always having to look over our shoulders.” She sighs, “But we know that’s impossible.” Camila puts one up to sit on it on the small couch, “However, I do love our life. I have you two; we’re a family. We live in luxury at very young ages, and there’s never a dull moment in our lives. There’s always something happening. I would miss that. Who would want to live in peace and monotonously like that?”

Mary takes a sip, “As fucked up as that may sound, I could understand what you mean. I can even agree with you about the excitement of it all. Besides, we’re not always in danger. We have our moments of fun and good memories. I won’t trade this for anything else!”

“Maybe if we decide to get out, we can all enter a convent and become nuns!” Camila chuckled loudly. "That could be a good cover."

“Unless we live as undercover tactical nuns, I won’t go with you!” Mary chuckled, too. “Perhaps we should do that. Let’s get some fucking tips from Superion on how she’s able to pull that off!”

“For real, right?” Camila said, “It’s such a fucking great cover-up!”

“Imagine Xiaolong in a fucking habit!” Mary chuckled loudly, “Pious Sister Beatrice, a petite member of the clergy! How absurd!?”

“With the way she loves sex, she’ll be converting the convent into a sex den!”

“Sexy nuns with guns?” Mary looks at her and quirks an eyebrow, “That could be a good business to switch into! Less violence, you know!? Let’s start our own brothel!”

And they both chuckled.

“Can I sleep here?” Camila asked after she's regained her composure.

“Yeah, sure,” Mary said, “You can sleep on the couch or share my bed; it’s big enough for the two of us.”

“I’m not going to sleep on this uncomfortable couch!” Camila snapped. She sighed before continuing, “I love this room; I'm a little jelly, if I'm honest. Why did I not pick it for myself.”

“You don’t have to stay in your room now. Better and bigger rooms are not difficult to find in this ridiculously big house.” Mary said, standing up, and started to head back to bed. Camila is right behind her.

“I know, I know, all rooms are fair game, except for anything in the west wing,” Camila replied. “Unless you’re Ava!”

“Unless you’re Ava!” Mary agreed with a chuckle.

“I’m too lazy to pack and move my stuff, and it’s familiar. I only like to whine every once in a while.”

“You don’t say!” Sarcasm.

“Can we cuddle?”

“We can, just no sex!” Mary holds a finger at Camila as a warning.

“Oh, please! Don't fucking flatter yourself. We’re past that experimental stage!” Camila said. “You’re not even that good.”

“Right! That’s not what I remember!” Mary scoffs, shaking her comforter before settling into sleep.

Camila roared in laughter. “Well, I’m glad we’re over our horny teenage years and got it all out of our systems.”

“Mhmm!”

 

 

Meanwhile, on the west wing of the mansion.

“Wait, wait, wait,” Ava said, gasping; she wrung her hand around Beatrice’s wrist with her fingers ready to enter Ava’s center.

Beatrice paused with worry in her eyes, “What is it? Did I hurt you?”

“No, no,” Ava said, cupping her cheek. “I just…” Ava bites her bottom lip.

“Tell me, darling, whatever it is,” Beatrice said, pulling higher to be face-to-face with Ava.

Ava turns slightly to face her, fighting hard the heat between her legs that needs tending to. “Well, you know that thing?” She pushes the sleep shirt that Beatrice still refuses to take off during sex, and Ava gently rubs her fingers on her collarbone.

“What thing?”

“Hmm…that thing,” Ava is starting to blush.

“What thing, Ava? Use your words, please, darling.” Beatrice grins; she’s playing coy and knows exactly what thing it was that Ava is trying to refer to.

“That thing – Oh god!” Ava rolls her eyes, “That thing in the box, do you still have it?”

“Yes, I do,” Beatrice grinned bigger, “What about it?”

“Well, you said it’s something specially made for you?” Ava dared to look Beatrice in the eyes, “What does that mean?”

“Hmm, how do I explain this,” Beatrice said contemplatively, “It's specially made for me, in a sense that I would be able to feel everything as if it's a natural part of me.”

Ava’s eyes bugged out. “How!?”

Beatrice chuckled, “There’s a lot of science behind it, really. To put it simply, however, I have something implanted in me, specifically on my spine, that works up to the center of my brain. So the ‘thing in the box,’ as we have fondly nicknamed it, can communicate with me exactly like the natural parts of my body would.” She gave Ava a teasing, meaningful look with a slight poke at her in the rib. “Electrical messages will send through ions that my brain will receive via neurons to release chemical neurotransmitters and produce natural urges and feelings.”

“What do you mean!?” Ava couldn’t hide the amazement in her voice, “So, like you would feel it as you put it inside me?”

“Yeah, and the advancement of this version of the strap, it would also allow me to have an orgasm like how a real penis would,” Beatrice said quite proudly. “It’s a new prototype I’ve been working on with our scientists.”

“You have your own team of scientists!?”

“I do!” Beatrice replied, “We’re in the medical business, you could say.”

“But you people are gangsters?”

“I didn’t say we aren’t. My clan has a very diversified business portfolio; one of them is groundbreaking medical solutions to issues that can sometimes be deemed without a solution.”

“How—how is that possible?” Ava said, amazed and admiring. “So why have I not heard your name in magazines, or why have you not been on talk shows? Ted Talks!?”

Beatrice shifted her eyes away from Ava’s before speaking again: “Well, that is because the medical breakthroughs we provide are not mainstream. We only offer them to people who can afford them.” Ava looked at her with more questions: “What we offer costs a lot of money, and only the richest people in the world can access them.”

“But that’s – that’s close to diabolical!” Ava chastised. “Hiding what you have from the rest of the world!?” She even smacked Beatrice’s arm to drive home her point.

“I never claimed to be a saint, Ava, you know that. Our industry is working behind what you see on the surface,” Beatrice defended herself. “And it’s not like we have cures for diseases like cancer or diabetes. No, what we focus on has more to do with brain functions, more neurological, if anything. Our head scientist might be a genius, but her focus is more on working with the brain and mobility, and she doesn’t have a solution for all of the diseases in the world.”

Ava calmed down a bit. “So that ‘thing in the box,’ it will connect to your brain via Bluetooth?”

Beatrice chuckled heartily, “No! Maybe, but no. My implant is made of this rare organic and highly conductive mineral called Divinium, which is rare on Earth.”

“So once again, that’s why only the rich bastards like yourself could have access to it and afford to have it,” Ava said once again, rolling her eyes. “But why do you have it implanted in you in the first place?” She's dying to know the back story of this so-called rare mineral, Divinium, in Beatrice's system.

Beatrice quirked her lip but didn’t reply; her eyes again avoided Ava’s.

“Do you not want to tell me?” Ava asked.

“It’s just that it’s a rather sensitive topic for me,” Beatrice said apprehensively, “It’s not something that I discuss casually with anyone.”

“Oh, okay, I can understand that,” Ava said, even nodding in understanding, “I mean, I wouldn’t be comfortable discussing my medical issues with you either. You don’t have to tell me if you’re not ready or don’t want to.”

“Thank you, Ava, for understanding,” Beatrice said, “Perhaps someday, I will.”

Ava smiled. Beatrice's mention of someday unexpectedly gave Ava hope that her time in The Dragon’s life could be longer than she predicted. And she can only be honest with herself: She enjoys her time with Beatrice, even if those enjoyable times happen only when alone. Despite Beatrice’s stone-cold persona in front of others, when it’s just the two of them, she does make Ava feel special and cared for. Cherished and loved, if Ava will let her deluded mind go farther.

“Back to that thing,” Ava feels the heat on her cheeks returns. “Do you—umm, perhaps you want to try using it?”

It was Beatrice’s turn to bug her eyes out, “What? Are you serious?”

“Well, I’m rather curious about it,” Ava said, “I mean, I told you, you were my first, and I’ve not experienced feeling truly penetrated. Please don’t get me wrong, of course; I mean, your fingers are wonderful. You do satisfy me and all, but just curiosity is getting the best of me.”

Beatrice chuckled again, “You don’t have to be too defensive about it, Ava. I’m also curious as to how it would work and how it would feel. I’ve told you, too, that I’ve not used it on anyone else. This is the first iteration of the prototype that includes the sensation of feeling and promises full orgasm.”

Ava bit her bottom lip, “Hmm, so does that mean we both will technically be popping both our cherries tonight?” then she waggled her brows on Beatrice as Ava pushed her back on the bed so she could straddle the taller woman's hips.

Beatrice's smug grin came back, “I guess so!” She then cupped both of Ava’s butt cheeks and squeezed it. She liked this version of Ava, a very curious woman who is willing to try things and is starting to grow bold enough to voice what she wants in bed.

Ava squealed with the feel of two hands gripping her ass cheeks to be pulled up as their breasts rubbed on each other so sweetly. She lowered her lips to Beatrice’s and quickly demanded entry into her mouth. As their tongues touch, Ava can also admit that she knows she will never tire of the sweet taste of Beatrice’s mouth—the way the pads of their tongues happily re-acquaint with each other every time, no matter how many times they've already done it. Even if Todd was her first boyfriend, Ava had kissed a couple of other boys in her teenage years, but by far, Beatrice is the best kisser. Not just the way she kisses. Ava could personally say that Beatrice is the best in other aspects of the romance department, too. It is the way Beatrice touches her as if it’s always hungry for the silkiness of the feel of her skin. Her moans alone speak volumes. Ava feels so beautiful every time she elicits a cry or a groan from Beatrice; she can’t help but feel very sexy and worthy to be worshipped. Ava relishes the feeling of having her body appreciated and celebrated. The way Beatrice holds parts of her body speaks to Ava. It’s always like a confession of adoration and possessiveness, which Ava doesn’t at all find cringy but rather appreciates how Beatrice makes her feel like she wants to own her.

Beatrice makes Ava feel like a woman! Like no man has ever made her feel.

A very desired, beautiful woman!

Ava grinds her still very wet center on Beatrice’s stomach, one hand cupping one of her breasts and one hand fisting the long silky dark hair.

Beatrice pulled Ava tighter against her body as she groaned her lust into their mouths.

“Ava, wait,” Beatrice gasps like a fish for air as she slightly pulls away from the kiss, halting their assault on each other's mouths and joined bodies.

“No,” Ava once again locked her lips on Beatrice’s.

Again, Beatrice had to pull away, even if, like Ava, she didn't want to. “Ava, I have to get the box from my room!” she uttered quickly before Ava shut her up with a languid kiss again.

“Oh!” Ava pulled farther from the kiss and stopped her hands’ ministrations. “Oh, right. Yeah, okay!” Quickly rolling off of Beatrice, looking like a dazed, doe-eyed female deer.

Beatrice stood from the bed, but before fully exiting Ava's room via the secret passageway hidden in one of the room's walls, she leaned to kiss the other woman's lips quite passionately. She wants Ava to know that she fully regrets that they have to stop, for now, to grab the very important dick in the box!

Ava bit her bottom lip after Beatrice pulled from the kiss again and disappeared behind the secret door. She was feeling excited and nervous simultaneously. She tentatively pulled the duvet over herself to keep her body, which was starting to get chills due to the lack of Beatrice’s accessible body with furnace-like warmth. With a big smile on her face, Ava began to imagine what it would feel like and what Beatrice’s moans would sound like as she orgasms. Until then, Beatrice has been a very selfless lover to Ava. Such a generous giver. Beatrice had always made sure only to make Ava feel satiated and tired positively from her multiple orgasms on a nightly basis. Beatrice has not once reached the climax yet since they started their sexual partnership. This time, Ava is determined and willing to give The Dragon the same satisfied feeling. Ava might not be as experienced as Beatrice when it comes to sexual proclivities, but she’ll be damned if she denies that she’s willing to learn and reciprocate back the lustful orgasms that Beatrice has managed to make her feel thus far.

She pulled her leg closer to her body as she lay down on her side. She decided to take a quick rest before she plunged once again with Beatrice to yet another round or perhaps multiple rounds of sex. Ava wants to last for long for the night and would gladly give herself to Beatrice for however many rounds the former would request. She doesn't mind at all if she will miss out on sleep. And quite honestly, sore body be damned!

Perhaps Beatrice would finally shed the sleep shirt and finally show her full nakedness to Ava. It brings heat to Ava’s groins; her brain imagines a fully naked Beatrice. She bets that Beatrice is not ripped like fucking Bruce Lee, but her curves and muscles would adequately and properly be distributed on her from head to toe. If Ava’s sense of feeling from her hands would serve her right, she’d have a good perception of what awaits her sense of sight and would finally be allowed to ogle at the sexy clan leader who had been very good at her sexual prowess. Her lips automatically quirked up on the sides, making her audibly hum in anticipation!

And that made Ava yawn. She must’ve been more tired than she’d realized with the intro of what would be a very eventful activity in bed. She has also conveniently forgotten to consider that she had been training with the recruits of the Dragon clan when Beatrice has to send her away for any ‘top clan’ meetings that she’s not privy to sit through during the day. Her intense training has added significant workouts for what used to be her untrained body in combat. She's progressed satisfactorily in that field, although it tires her out like a log. But Ava’s not complaining; Kristoff, the trainer, has decidedly been a better teacher to Ava. And Ava yawns one more time with the reminder of what kind of drills she had to participate in earlier with the recruits.

Beatrice will be coming back to her room any minute now. Ava just needs to relax and wait to be fucked thoroughly, and she’s quite sure very deliciously! She tried to calm herself to receive a night-long of mind-blowing sex!

Yes, please!

Ava will take two or three of those!

 

 

Ava didn’t realize that she had fallen asleep nor for how long until incessant knocks on her door rudely awakened her. Still anticipating the mind-blowing sex that Beatrice had promised, still with her eyes closed, she started to pat on both sides to see if The Dragon leader had yet to come back to bed with her. When Ava felt that both sides were quite cold, it was sufficient for her to surmise that there had been no signs that anybody else had laid Ava since Beatrice left to get the infamous box from her room. Feeling alarmed, she quickly blinked her eyes wide open, only to be met with the faint light that was trying to get through the window curtains of her room. The damn light that only the morning sun could provide. Then, soon, she started to realize that the knocking had not stopped.

What the actual fuck!? Beatrice didn’t come back after promising the mind-blowing sex! But did Beatrice promise it, though? Or Ava just assumed it was promised, but not really? And the damn stupid knocking has now been accompanied by John’s, her daily security escort's, voice.

“Miss Ava!” The baritone voice called repeatedly on the other side of Ava’s bedroom door. "Miss Ava, are you awake?" He continued to call out.

With a scowl upon fully realizing, in her opinion, her own pathetic predicament, Ava furiously barked back at John undeservingly. “I’m fucking coming! Stop pounding on the door!”

Then she harshly pulled her naked self off the bed and grabbed her night robe to walk to answer the door. “What the fuck, John!?”

The look of hurt on John’s face upon being greeted by a very angry tiny Ava was evident. The older gentleman had thought they had made strides and were fast becoming close, akin to being friends. 

“Oh shit!” Ava felt shitty for yelling at John and quickly looked at the other two men who’s always been guarding both their bedroom doors at night, also looking at her with bewilderment at the sour mood in the tone of her voice. “I-I’m sorry, John. Woke up on the wrong side of the bed.” Ava said apologetically. John had been respectful to Ava and tried his best to make the most of her forced stay in the mansion as best as he possibly could. Ava’s attitude towards the man was rightfully undeserved. “I’m sorry! I’m sorry, John!” Ava repeated.

“It’s – umm – it’s okay, Miss Ava. I didn’t mean to wake you up with constant knocking. My apologies. But I’ve been knocking for a while. You can ask these two numb nuts if you don’t believe me,” John explains.

“Hey! Unnecessary, man!” – “What the fuck gives!?”

The two stationed men outside the door remarked at the same time.

“Sorry,” Ava was the one to apologize to the other two men for John’s crude comment. “It’s my fault, guys.”

“Need not to apologize to Tweedle Dumb and Tweedle Dumber, Miss Ava.” John rolls his eyes. Everyone’s too sensitive this morning! For fuck sake! “Miss Camila has requested to have you escorted to the drawing room. Your session with Miss Chanel has already started 20 minutes ago.”

“Fuck shit! Yeah, okay, I’ll be out in a few minutes,” Ava said in panic; she didn’t want to disappoint Chanel. And she also needs to have a chat with the holiest, respectable, fucking blue balls-inducing Dragon Clan Leader, aka Mother Fucking Beatrice, as to what the actual fuck happened, and she didn’t return last night! “Just need to freshen up.” Ava apologetically rambled to John before closing the door so she could put on some clothes and look more presentable. She cringed as she imagined herself looking like she’d had a very unsatisfying end to last night. Ava’s so sure that her foul mood of the morning has suggested as much. Even though she knew that the three men were not to say anything about her obvious look of having unsatisfied sexual needs. Duly in courtesy for none other than the woman who signs their paychecks.

After a while, Ava was already rushing downstairs to get herself to the drawing room with John at her heels. She was putting her shoulder-length hair in a messy half bun when she stepped through the door into the room.

Ava froze, standing still like an idiot after gathering her hair and the elastic between her teeth. Quickly darting her eyes to where Beatrice stood, in one corner of the room with a taller woman with long black hair, olive-coloured skin and a face that had perfectly high cheekbones that could last for fucking days! Looking like a rightful model who had casually stepped out of the same Vogue magazine as Chanel.

Beatrice had her hands in both pockets, back to the door, looking in deep conversation with Captain Cheekbones. As the latter clipped, a lock of stray hairs behind The Dragon’s ear.

In one corner, Camila and Chanel stood opposite of the two conversing beautiful women.

Chanel and Camila mirrored each other's stance with arms crossed across their chests, seemingly like they were also nothing but flies on the wall—mere spectators.

Captain Cheekbones giggled like a teenager whose crush had finally given her attention. She even leaned in on Beatrice and touched her nose (probably her fucking dirty herpes-infested lips, too, Ava thinks) to the former’s neck. Beatrice, in turn, cupped the back of CC’s infuriatingly perfect long black (greasy, if you ask Ava, even if it’s not) hair!

At that point, Camila swivelled her hips so her body would face the door, the same one behind the Bear Clan’s probable sole heiress. “Oh, hello, Ava!” With a mocking, treacherous smile on her stupidly annoying face (again, as per Ava’s opinion).

Ava sneered at the greeting, which was meant to taunt her obviously. “Oh, hello bitch, err - descendent of Lucifer!” Ava replied with as much crudeness as she could muster towards her all-time nemesis in the mansion from day one.

Then, turning to the woman beside the devilishly grinning Camila, “Morning, Chanel!” Ava was more cordial with her second greeting, walked towards the taller woman, and gave a genuine hug.

“Ah, Ava, nice of you to finally grace us with your presence,” Beatrice chimes sarcastically. She mostly doesn't tolerate tardiness. Then, we proceeded to walk towards where the three other women stood, followed by the walking cheekbones. “This is Lilith, an old friend.” She introduces Lady Cheekbones to Ava.

Ava did nothing but glare at Captain Cheekbone, apparently named Lilith. How aptly named after the discarded wife of Adam! – Ava thought. Meaning, garbage.

“Hmm,” Lilith looks at Ava from head to toe, “This is her?” One eyebrow raised to her forehead.

“If you mean, if she’s Vincent’s daughter, none other than!” Camila was the one to reply, bouncing on her toes excitedly with hands clapped in front of her. “The Little Cub of Spain in the flesh herself, Sara Ava Silva! But these days, she’s just Ava Silva!” It's a jest with the right amount of teasing.

The child of Lucifer is enjoying this little awkward meeting.

Beatrice cleared her throat, “Lilith will be helping the clan with some business issues. She flew into the mansion last night.” She wonders why she's starting to ramble with her words. She's subconsciously trying to make the situation less tense. She silently chastised herself. There's nothing to diffuse. And even if there is, it shouldn't bother her. She's the mother fucking Dragon Clan Leader, for Christ's sake!

“Flew in? Does she have bat wings and landed like a demon?” Ava remembered hearing that Lilith was from the Demon clan. She gloated silently.

“Aren’t you lippy!” One side of Lilith’s mouth quirked with a smug grin, “I was choppered in last night if you must know. And for your sole benefit, I'll inform you that I have stayed up all night with Beatrice!” Lilith rejoiced at the affected look in Ava’s eyes, which she tried to hide by glaring Beatrice with dagger eyes. "Privately in her bedroom." More salt to the injury!

So, I got ghosted because of this!? – Ava tried to communicate with Beatrice with her glare and one quirked eyebrow.

Beatrice couldn’t meet Ava’s eyes and cleared her throat, “Uh-well, Umm, Lilith, if you don’t mind, Camila will escort you to have some breakfast. Camila?” She added as she gracefully held Lilith on the small of her back and gently glided her to move forward with her best friend, who she’d decided she would strangle later with that obnoxious smile and shit-stirring attitude Camila's proudly exhibiting at that very moment.

Camila has an undisputed knack for making an awkward situation more awkward; this, unfortunately, Beatrice knows. More unfortunately, even with Beatrice's proper authority, she shakes this side of her short best friend's personality. Even if Beatrice has repeatedly threatened to beat it out of her. Camila is utterly a fucking menace, through and through!

“I’d rather get someone else to escort Lilith; I’m sure plenty of our men wouldn’t mind doing so,” Camila said with a very toothy smile and a sarcastic wink reserved solely for Ava. She was obviously thoroughly enjoying the unfortunate, thick awkwardness between the five of them.

Chanel pinches the bridge of her nose. How did she fucking ended up as a bystander in this ridiculous gay drama!?

“No. Camila!" Trying hard to control the anger to seep through her words, she continued with gritted teeth, "You will. Escort. Lilith to the dining room for breakfast!” Beatrice finally gave her brat of a best friend a very stern look.

Only then did the other woman finally look like she had no choice but to follow orders. “Hmp!” Camila quipped, looking rightly crossed at being dismissed from the room indirectly. “You can be such a killjoy, Bea!”

She hooks one arm on Lilith’s and walks the taller woman out of the drawing room.

Lilith, though, has her type of wickedness. As though she looked like she was enjoying watching the steam come out of Ava’s nose, she laughed and let Camila escort her. But not before saying her last words, “I shall wait for you, Beatrice and looking forward to more private time with you. Perhaps you can show me other parts of the mansion, and we can try other surfaces and corners of your impressive home. Hmmm?” She gives The Dragon a meaningful wink, then turns to Chanel with a polite smile. “Nice meeting you, Chanel; expect a call from me. I might need your services later to improve my chemistry with Beatrice.” Again, another sweet smile and a wink to Beatrice.

And as a last act of cruelty, to be projected only to one person, she gives Ava another look from head to toe, “Ava.” She plainly said, continuing to exit the room with Camila in tow.

And for added salt to injury, they giggled as they whispered secret jokes between them.

“Fucking hell!” Beatrice blurted as she massaged both of her temples.

“I guess I shouldn’t be surprised!” Ava suddenly blurted out, rolling her eyes.

“What’s that supposed to mean!?” Beatrice retorted.

Chanel rolled her eyes, Fucking Children!

Notes:

I'm so sorry, my friends, for the long delay. I had been plagued with writer's block and had to rewrite a quarter of the fic because I wasn't very happy with what I forced myself to write. I pray that the angsty ending of this chapter will make up for my tardiness. That will add more intrigue to our already problematic fic, which is plagued with many questions right from the start!

 

Please don't come for me. I love you all!

Chapter 15

Summary:

NOT REALLY A CHAPTER, BUT RATHER AN APOLOGY!

Hi, y'all!

Sorry that I haven't updated this crazy fic in a while. After getting back from WB in London, things just kinda went haywire for me.

Please trust that I'm trying to get back to this, I have yet to share everything that I want to say about this story.

I know we're getting close to the part where Crimson have to watch, you know what!

I'm getting there, please stay with me!

Thank you for being patient!

Some comments would greatly help, if you can send some positive and healing light my way, I'd be very grateful!

Sorry, love you!

Chapter 16

Notes:

I'm still alive!

I hope you all are still here!

Please let me know if you find any mistakes in this chapter. I'm just too eager to post this as soon as possible!

“I guess I shouldn’t be surprised!” Ava suddenly blurted out.

“What’s that supposed to mean!?” Beatrice retorted.

“What do you think I meant!?” – Ava.

“I don’t know, is why I’m asking you, Ava!” – Beatrice.

“You’re frustrating!” – Ava.                                                                        

“You’re jealous!” – Beatrice.

“Jea – jealous!? You think I care about whatever fuck it is that you do!?” Ava clenches her teeth because she knows for herself that she’s so full of shit at this point, “You’re so full of yourself, Beatrice!" She said instead. "You’re the most absurd person I’ve ever met!” Ava's words were like daggers, but she had no choice but to commit to what she’d started. “You and Lady Mc Cheekbones can both fuck off for all I care!”

Not Jealous at all!

"You're the most entitled, spoiled, sorry little princess I've ever had the misfortune of meeting!" Beatrice's retort was equally cutting, but there was no way in hell that the Dragon would also be backing out at this point.

“Children!” Chanel's patience was wearing thin. She couldn’t take it anymore. She yelled at the two bickering idiots right before her, “Shut up! Both of you!” Her voice cut through the heated exchange, bringing a sudden halt to the argument.

Both women turned to Chanel at the same time, their faces flushed and their breaths ragged. The anger in their eyes quickly dissipated when they saw Chanel with hands on her hips, looking like she was ready to slap either of them if they thought to speak a word.

“Are you both done?” Chanel's voice cut through the tension, abruptly ending the heated exchange. But the silence that followed was deafening. “Well?”

Ava looks at Chanel, “Sorry,” then turns her gaze back to Beatrice, fire still in her eyes, “Buck up, Chuck! We need to get this done. We don’t have a lot of time left! It’s this week in a few days!” The bite in her voice is back.

Beatrice tilts her head in annoyance, “Perhaps if you shut that little mouth of yours, we can!” Then, she pursed her lips.

“Jesus!” Chantel said exasperatedly, running her hand on her forehead.

“Why don’t you grow up, Beatrice! You’re so full of shit! I’m so tired of you trying to give off this persona that you fucking rule the fucking world. Guess what? You don’t!”

“Shut up!” Beatrice is red as a beet, “Shut the fuck up!”

“Make me!”

“You will do as I say! And you will do it without question!” If looks could kill, “You’re my prisoner, and I am. Your. Captor!” Beatrice grits her teeth, emphasizing every last word.

“P-prisoner…” Chanel looks at Beatrice and then Ava, confusion evident on her face.

Beatrice takes a deep breath, and her whole body shudders while exhaling.

“What the fuck is going on?” Chanel said with deep concern, then looked at Ava, “You’re a prisoner here?”

“Well…” Ava doesn’t know what to say, so she wrings her hands together. Even if in the back of her head, she knew she was supposed to say yes, and perhaps Chanel could get her proper help to get out of her captivity. But also, another voice in her who spoke louder told her that her confirmation of her real situation could get Beatrice in deep shit.

“That’s enough!” Beatrice said, and her face morphed into something scary that made Chanel swallow hard as the former turned to her. “You will not repeat what you saw and heard outside these four walls.” She pointed a menacing finger at Chanel, “Chanel Simon, you don’t want to mess with me. Test me, and I can make you and your family to the tenth degree make you disappear and never to be found!” Beatrice's friendly personality towards Chanel is all gone and replaced with something neither Chanel nor Ava has seen. It shook Chanel as The Dragon shed her skin and showed her ferocity right before them.

That’s saying something, as Ava had seen Beatrice at her worst, but this level of anger is new to her. Did she finally push the wrong button? She couldn’t help but hold in a shiver that went up her spine. And Ava is not quite sure if it was because of fear or fucking arousal! A tug below her abdomen sends some heat to the tip of her ears.

Seriously, Ava!?

At that point, Chanel knew that Beatrice was not all just talk. Right then, they were in the presence of a dangerous Dragon! The threat that was laid on thick with any preamble was very real as fuck!

Chanel swallowed hard again, “I mean, saw and heard what?” Fear was in her eyes, and she tried to hold her gaze on Beatrice to show her sincerity and a smile that didn’t reach her eyes.

“I thought as much.” Beatrice straightened her back and rolled her neck slightly. “You’re dismissed. You will be paid for the rest of your contract, and you will be paid double. It was nice doing business with you. Just ensure we are clear that nothing happened out of the ordinary today.”

“Noted!” Chanel quickly turned to gather her things to get out of the tense room. “Nice doing business with you, too, Beatrice!” Then she looked at the shorter woman before her, “A-ava.” Her lips smiled a tight line.

“Chanel…” There’s a tint of pleading in her small voice.

“I’m sorry, hun,” Chanel said, looking apologetic. She was too embarrassed to abandon Ava right then; she gently shook her head. “But this is not something I signed up for, and I can't put my loved ones in danger. I ---” She looked at Beatrice before continuing, who nodded slightly, allowing her to continue with what she had to say. “I-I hope you’re safe and…best of luck.” With that, Chanel turned to leave without another word, nor did she dare look back at the two other women she was leaving behind her.

When the door closed behind Chanel, Beatrice moved to step out herself.

“W-where are we going, now?” Ava asked what has become their routine in the past week; they usually leave the room, hand in hand, to assert and affirm their comfort with their physical contact.

“I have things to take care of, but you will stay with John today,” Beatrice said dismissively and continued to leave the room without saying another word or turning back to look at Ava.

Ava linked her hands on her nape and then looked up at the ceiling, releasing a grunt of exasperation. She doesn’t know if she just screwed her situation in her imprisonment worse. Just when Ava thinks she’s making stride with Beatrice to earn her trust, things seem to fuck up two steps back without effort!

Soon, Ava found herself with the trainees whom John brought her to spend the rest of the day.

“What’s going on?” Ava asked John. The trainees were paired up into twos and were all on the floor. They looked like they were trying their darndest to overpower each other with weird holds and positions.

“Have you heard of MMA?” John asked with his hands on his waist.

“MMA like with Dana White’s UFC?” Ava asked reluctantly. If people call it one, she’s not a big fan of violent sports.

John nodded, “Exactly! They’re trying to practice submission on each other.”

“Interesting!” Ava said, mirroring John’s stance and then looking at the bunch of trainees on the floor with their partners.

“Sometimes, in the field, you’ll find yourself mano y mano with the enemies. Training to do this will better your odds of taking over the situation. Plus, it’s a good workout for the body.”

Ava twisted her lips, nodding in understanding. “Fun!”

“You think you’re up to it?” John said with a slight challenge in his voice.

“Why not?” Ava said, “Nothing like rolling around on the floor with sweaty trainees, right?” Sideways smirk on her face and a wiggle of her brows.

John chuckled in admiration and pride that Ava was up to any challenge. “I could say it’s a good way to release pent-up anger and tension!” She clapped Ava on the back, and with her tiny stature, she had to take a step forward with John’s action to right her balance.

“You don’t say!”

“Which would you fancy to learn first?” John asked as they stepped closer to the mats. “How to dislocate an elbow, or do you fancy passing out with a chokehold?” He chuckled darkly, teasing.

“John! You haven’t even asked me out for dinner yet! Please don’t threaten me with a good time!” Ava is not the type to back out of a situation, even with dark humour. She even ended it with a wink.

Ava's statement made John bark out in laughter, “You’re something else, Ava Silva!”

“Let’s go level up my fighting skills, John!”

 

And boy! Did Ava get a workout with the trainees?

Ava also felt extra tired and sore in some parts of her body that she didn’t even know existed. Right away, she went for a massage and adjustment on her back. Luckily, since there are many trainees in The Dragon’s compound, in-house therapists can take care of anything for the whole clan, and we suppose, by extension, also for Ava.

When Ava had the stretching and chiropractic adjustment, her bones cracked like a firecracker on New Year’s Eve! It almost sounded painful, but for Ava, it felt amazing—easing her sore muscles and stretching and correcting her bones.

She made it feel even better when she retired to her room and had a nice warm bath.

Ava didn’t see Beatrice for the rest of the day since cancelling their workshop with Chanel inevitably forever. She also couldn't talk to Mary or Camila to check where the clan leader might be. It seemed both women either purposely tried to avoid her or were just too busy to seek her out as the clan prisoner.

This fact ticked Ava off. She’s been so used to hanging around Beatrice all day since they started their morning workshops to develop their chemistry together. Even though there were times that she had to step away, Ava would immediately be brought back to be on Beatrice's side the moment her classified meeting, which was not privy to Ava’s ears, was concluded.

Ava tried to ask John, but as friendly as her relationship with her bodyguard slash companion, his loyalty still lay stronger with the clan leader and gave her zero information.

Pulling the bed cover so that she can lay, it was made colder without Beatrice right next to her to wrap her in hugs and touches that Ava has learned to love and adore. Almost her body expects Beatrice to provide her comfort and security. Ava can pretend they had something sweet and intimate, reserved only for the two of them when the doors are closed, and they’re comfortably in each other’s bubble.

No tossing and turning made Beatrice magically appear on top of the bed.

After a few hours, Ava’s consciousness finally gave up and at least put her to sleep with a frown between her brows.

Utterly irritating!

With this in mind, you would think that when Ava felt a hand snake around her waist and a hand moving the hair on her neck, it would ease her irritation and bad mood.

No ma’am!

Ava is more stubborn than that, of course.

“Hey, darling, are you awake?” Beatrice softly mouths against her neck, between peppering kisses on Ava’s sensitive skin.

“Go away!” Ava replied with heat, feeling more pissed off that her own body was betraying her by disregarding the irrational irritation that she was trying to convey behind her words. “I don’t want you here!” But her shoulder instinctively tried to rise when Beatrice’s tongue started to trace the length of her neck.

“You don’t mean that,” Beatrice said as she tried to nibble on her ear.

“I mean it! I mean it so much!” But she squeaked a whimper when Beatrice’s fingers ghosted below one of her breasts. “You were an asshole to me today.” She said, trying to sound more irritated as her toes curled at how dangerously sweet Beatrice’s tongue traced the shape of her ear.

“Would an apology change your mind?” Beatrice doesn’t stop, “Hmm, would that be enough, love?”

Ava grunts the beginning of her building arousal as she buries her face in her pillow and fists the bed cover hard between her fingers. “P-perhaps!” She tried to say, but her resolve was slowly crumbling, and they were both aware of it.

Beatrice’s smug chuckle started to vibrate on her chest; she pulled Ava so that she would lay flat on her back.

With Ava’s body being under Beatrice’s seductive trance, she realizes that Beatrice is lying on her stomach, and they’re side by side.

“I’m sorry,” Beatrice said as she buried her face on Ava’s neck, sucking on her pulse point, “I’m sorry that I was such an asshole earlier.” She gently nips on the sensitive skin on Ava’s neck, making her gasps. “I’m sorry I’m late to lie down with you.” Beatrice licked the same part of Ava’s neck that grazed her teeth playfully, “I’m sorry, darling, please forgive me?” She pulls her upper body to lay more above Ava’s body; now she’s putting little kisses on Ava’s jaw, moving towards her sweet, delicious mouth.

“Fuck! You’re so fucking arrogant ---!” Ava started to say, but her words immediately drowned out when Beatrice let their lips finally meet.

It was not Ava’s fault if she tried to press her lips back against Beatrice’s. It’s reflex, alright?

And if Beatrice’s tongue earlier had been painfully laying arousal-inducing patterns on Ava’s skin, it's now decided to change its course to try to lick between AVa's lips to gain entrance to her mouth instead.

It’s also not Ava’s fault if she permitted it and willingly played tonsil hockey with her tongue.

Beatrice groaned as she dominated the hockey game in Ava’s mouth, and her hand, more confident this time around, cupped Ava’s right breast and squeezed painfully hard, only to let go and squeeze again much more softly and tenderly.

Not once did Beatrice let Ava try to dominate this exchange, not that Ava did not try. But when she failed repeatedly, she just surrendered herself with Beatrice’s addicting assault on her mouth.

When they finally decided to pull back to breathe fresh air after exchanging the same air between them until they ran out of oxygen. Then, they finally looked each other in the eye.

“Hey, love,” Beatrice said with a smug smirk.

Ava pulled her hand up to tuck stray locks of hair behind Beatrice's ear. “Where were you?” She sounded more like a wounded bird this time around than a wolf ready to bite to fight back against The Dragon just minutes ago.

“I had to spend some time with Lady Mc Cheekbones all day,” Beatrice explained, using Ava’s new name for Lilith with a playful smirk.

And that earned her a pinch on her side from Ava. “Hmp!”

“Ava!” Beatrice squeaked as the pinch stung and tickled her, bending her body sideways.

“Stop teasing. Tell me the truth!”

Beatrice chuckled at Ava’s obvious jealousy, “But I am, darling. I had to go over some important business issues with her.”

“I don’t like her!” Ava grumbles.

“I think it’s mutual,” Beatrice teased as she taps Ava’s nose with her pointer finger. “She’s more connected than our clan and has provided a lot of intel about things plaguing us at the moment.”

Ava adjusted herself to put a bit more distance between them, but ensuring that Beatrice’s arm over her didn’t leave their post. “She knows about the terrorist group and Crimson?”

Beatrice shakes her head. “She’s as clueless as everyone, but!” She adds, “We could benefit from discovering more about our new enemies with how she's properly connected.” Beatrice takes a really deep breath in exasperation. “Crimson and the Blood clan are an enigma; I don’t know their end game, if I'm being honest.”

“Didn’t you say they wanted to expand their clan further in Europe?” Ava asked, confused.

“Yeah, she made that clear, but it still doesn’t make sense where they found the courage and resources to even approach and waggle their newfound dick to my face!” Beatrice started playing with the collar on Ava’s shirt, pulling it down and lowering her lips on Ava’s collarbone. “As far as everyone’s knowledge, their clan can’t possibly execute this all on the little power their clan commands. If there is even to their name.” Beatrice rolled her eyes at the absurdity of her statement. But mindlessly, she continued to pull on Ava’s shirt collar lower to expose more skin for her enjoyment.

Ava quipped and threaded her fingers on Beatrice’s hair before replying, “D-do you think they’re working with the terrorist gang?” She could hardly finish her question.

Beatrice raised her head to speak, “It’s a possibility, but at this point, it is dangerous and stupid to think about that possibility. We need more proof.”

“Why?” Ava asked breathily, as Beatrice's hands were now trying to pull her shirt up so she could pull it over Ava’s head and off her body.

“We have to be certain. We can’t just mindlessly assume. As it is, we don’t know who’s friendly or foe. We have to use our resources wisely and precisely execute,” Beatrice said. “We are, after all, dealing with different kinds of bad people.” After successfully tearing Ava’s sleep shirt off her person, Beatrice takes her naked body in. It felt like a calming balm for her nerves that had been taut with tension the whole day with all the meetings and talks she had to endure. “Ava.” Beatrice gasped adoringly.

“Why are we even talking shop right now?” Ava asked, wanton in her voice as she seductively bit her bottom lip.

The action made Beatrice’s breath hitch. Ava is so beautiful, clothed or naked, that Beatrice will not tire of roving her eyes on her lover all day, every day!

“Why, indeed, are we?” Beatrice asked back as she lowered her eyes and commanded her hand to once again cup Ava’s breast and squeeze with the perfect amount of tightness that made Ava’s leg squeeze her center to get some relief with how much she craved some friction down there.

“Beatrice, please?” Ava begged pathetically, voice seeping with desire; she couldn't care less about how she sounded. All that she knew at that moment was that she wanted Beatrice now and needed her like she’ll die if Beatrice didn’t make her cum in the next thirty minutes! It’s just criminal at this point. Ava’s mind wanted to scream it as fact.

The smug smirk on Beatrice's lips returned, “Please what, darling?” With a more devilish grin, she pulled up from the bed, put one knee between Ava’s leg, and with the other leg, tried to knee Ava’s leg so they would separate.

Ava obliged without qualms, and her legs parted like the Red Sea's. Making sure that as her lower extremities separate from each other, she could comfortably accommodate Beatrice’s frame. Not that the Dragon is wide, but Ava wanted to make sure that Beatrice’s cunt would perfectly land on hers!

“Beatrice!” Ava both squeaked and screamed as both their sex finally reunited for the first time that night. “What the actual fuck is that, you gorgeous, perfectly hot woman!?” She added asked deliriously, her jaw remaining slack with the excitement and much-appreciated surprise as she felt the bulge that was pressing on her pussy. Something that Ava is quite sure wasn’t there the past few nights that she’s been intimate with Beatrice.

“It’s my cock, love.” Still a stupid look of smug, Beatrice said, “Should I do without?”

Ava shook her head in alarm to disagree.

“Use your words, Ava,” Beatrice commanded.

“NO! Please keep it!” Ava’s words were laced with want and need as she felt herself get more soaked with her arousal between her legs.

The anticipation was too much!

Beatrice chuckled, and she teasingly rolled her hips on top of Ava, making sure to press her newly attached appendage slowly between Ava’s lips and making sure that her slow teasing would not ignore the most important bud of her anatomy.

But Beatrice didn’t anticipate that by doing so, they both would groan with how good that felt.

“Oh, Ava!” Beatrice couldn’t believe how well she could feel the artificial phallus attached to her person. – Thank God for science and technology! Hot diggity, damn!

“Dioss…did you feel it too?”

Beatrice could only nod her head.

“Use your words, baby,” Ava turned the same form of command on The Dragon mounted on top of her and now slowly rubbing her crotch to Beatrice.

“Uh-yeah,” Beatrice said in a whisper; she swallowed hard, “It fucking feels so amazing! You’re amazing, Ava!”

And neither of them understood how, in the next minutes, they were suddenly both naked.

Ava stayed on her back on the bed, legs apart, bottom lips between her teeth and her turn to drown in Beatrice’s nakedness. Well, not fully naked, she still had her sleep shirt on, but the buttons were undone, and does she not look delicious kneeling between her legs, no pants on and the artificial cock stood erect sitting right between her leg. Ava has not seen anything more delicious and more sexy in her life. This! This here is the fucking sexiest shit ever!

“Bea,” Ava called out with so much meaning behind every sound from her salivating mouth. She wants Beatrice now and The Dragon to rail her and finally pop her cherry for real!

Still on her knees, Beatrice scooted closer to the apex between Ava’s legs, her eyes glued to the most beautiful sight she'd ever seen! And that one’s loaded with so much gravity, as Beatrice has seen and has met a lot of pussy in her lifetime.

But right here, in front of her, she wants to get lost in this one particular cunt! The way it’s moist, how pink the bud on its middle is, and how delicious Ava’s tight opening lay before her. Beatrice just knows Ava will fit perfectly with her newfound penis. Ava will devour her length deliciously, and with that realization, her arousal spiked to the moon! No one had been able to turn Beatrice on like the way she was right there, between Ava’s legs.

“Ava?” Beatrice called out like a lovesick puppy. Ava only hummed in response. “I don’t think I can go through foreplay right now. All I want to do is sink into your warmth!” Beatrice had never expressed her wants and needs more honestly ever in her life.

"Please! Do it now. You're killing me!"

“Okay, okay,” Beatrice said with a nod. She then slowly moved her body, first hovering above Ava. She painfully lowered herself down to Ava’s heat with a slight shake of her body.

As both parts of their bodies finally connected without the annoying barrier of Ava’s knickers earlier, they both tightly closed their eyes as they did. 

Then, Beatrice confidently let her weight settle on top of Ava. And yes, even if it’s an artificial penis, the technology that's behind it, as Beatrice can attest, has finally been successful. They finally nailed it!

Beatrice could back up this new invention wholeheartedly with everything that she has! It’s the best thing she’s ever spent millions of dollars on!

“Baby, I can feel you,” Ava said; she also couldn’t believe that the thing between Beatrice’s legs felt alive. It felt real.

The tip of Beatrice's penis teases her opening ever so slowly; it’s painful. “Oh god, you’re so warm!” Beatrice groaned.

Both were excited to explore this new improvement in their sexual relationship.

Ava can’t wait until she can wrap her fingers around it as she moves it up and down Beatrice’s shaft. The extent of her sexual exploration before Beatrice was when Ava gave Todd a hand job; that one time, she took pity on the guy and gave in to do as much for him. 

“I want to be inside you now,” Beatrice said, her voice laced with so much need. It was almost pathetic how much of a mess she was. "Ava, is that okay?” she asked earnestly.

“Yes, yes, please!” Ava replied with much eagerness.

“Are you sure?” Beatrice wanted to be sure.

Even though she had buried her fingers on Ava, deep as a matter of fact and over and over, in and out, sometimes fast and hard - the latter was pretty much still a virgin – technically.

Ava pulled Beatrice's face to her and looked sincerely into her eyes, “Yes, baby, please fuck me! I’m ready! I will die and kill you if you don’t do it! I can promise you that!” Ava added a soft, seductive chuckle; she’d never seen Beatrice like this much of a mess and unsure of herself.

If Ava’s being honest, Beatrice looks like a teenager who’s only having sex for the very first time. As much as Ava can feel their connection and arousal for each other, she can also sense Beatrice's nervousness.

Beatrice felt a little better and more sure, boosting her confidence. She moved her hip so that her tip would move towards Ava’s entrance. That felt heavenly! It was almost like warm water at the perfect temperature had been poured over her and slowly rolled down the rest of her body. 

“I’m going to take you now, darling,” Beatrice tries to hold Ava’s eyes with hers. Although the act was so hard to do as her brain fogged with so much lust, “Let me know if you’re uncomfortable – or if you feel pain, okay? And I will stop.”

“You will not hurt me, and I know that. I trust you,” Ava said, trying to comfort herself and Beatrice. She’s quite aware right then that they were equally nervous and excited. Both also were eagerly ready to feel their first physical connection in all senses of the matter.

Without saying anything else, Beatrice slowly pushed into Ava. It was making her muscles shake, and it felt so amazingly good!

They both groan as their union slowly happens. They groaned as long as it took Beatrice to put some inches of herself into Ava. Then she stopped.

“Oh god, baby! Fuck!” Ava is satisfied with how good being impaled with Beatrice’s penis feels. She pressed her head back into her pillow, her eyes rolling into her skull. She tried to feel everything she was supposed to for the first time. There’s pain, and it stings, but it’s not uncomfortable either. Ava knew she only had to adjust and get used to having something enter her. She can handle the slight pain because the alternative is quite divine!

Deep down in Ava's heart, she’s so fucking grateful that Beatrice is the first to make her feel this new, profoundly amazing feeling! Even if she's not ready to admit that to Beatrice yet.

Ava basked in all the feelings of that moment. She’s properly stretched. It seemed like Beatrice’s size was admittedly perfect to fit into her. She wants to feel more; she wants to feel Beatrice’s dick on every inch, every centimetre inside her. She rolled her hips and tried to open her legs wider to accommodate Beatrice better.

“Ah! Ah! Ava, don’t move!” Beatrice gasped with a jerk.

If Beatrice felt like warm water gently poured onto her, at that moment, Ava felt like ice-cold water ran down her head. What happened? Is Beatrice hurt? Did Ava hurt her lover? What the fuck!?

“What!?” Ava replied, startled. Her eyes fully opened, she tried to register any discomfort that Beatrice might have; doing so made her body move again. “Are you okay, baby? Talk to me!”

“Ava, please! Don’t move!” Beatrice pleaded.

“Okay, okay!” Ava nodded. "I’m not going to move. Are you hurt?”

“N-no, no!” There’s an audible shake in The Dragon’s voice.

“Talk to me, please, Bea?” Ava tried to lower her eyes so she could look into the eyes of the woman who was currently on top of her, with her artificial penis buried deep into her vagina.

“I-I…uh…fuck!” Beatrice, trying not to meet Ava’s eyes, “This is embarrassing!”

“What happened?” Ava got herself more concerned with Betrice's state of mind. “Please! Talk to me, babe?”

“Please, don’t move!” Beatrice swallowed hard, “I’m not hurt, don’t worry.”

“Okay, good, but what are you feeling?”

“It-it feels so amazingly good… but…” Beatrice tried to speak but couldn’t continue.

“This is me, Bea. It’s us. You can tell me if I’m hurting you.” Ava is close to tears; it’s the last thing she would want to happen if Beatrice is internally short-circuiting and the artificial penis has failed. Now, her voice is the one with a shake. “You have to trust me too!” She put more demands into her voice.

“Shh, shh! No, I’m okay. I’m not hurt,” Beatrice now feels bad that she’s confusing Ava, “I’m just afraid – gods! Why the fuck is this so hard!”

“What?” Ava’s no longer sure if she’s concerned or annoyed; it’s so un-Beatrice that the other woman can’t form words as she’s known to be very eloquent with her speech and very intelligent to explain everything to her.

Beatrice rolled her eyes before continuing, much more to herself than Ava, “IF – if I move, I don’t think I’ll last. I’ll bust a nut in mere seconds, Ava!” She put some anger in her voice to cover the fact that she felt embarrassed like she was a teenage boy who had no control over her ejaculation.

“Oh!” Ava, though, was still confused. “What!?" she asked, needing more clarification from Beatrice.

“I’ve not done this before, Ava,” Beatrice said, still trying not to look Ava in the eyes. Instead, she settled her eyes on the hair on the pillow behind Ava’s head. “I’m so sensitive, the penis, I mean, it’s so sensitive. I will cum within seconds of moving inside you.”

“Oh!” Ava finally understands Beatrice’s very odd predicament. “Did you not pregame or something before coming here? Did you like, not masturbate?”

“I’ve not done this before, Ava. I’m pretty much inexperienced in this department as much as you,” Beatrice said, finally more comfortable talking about her situation.

Right! Ava finally could relate to Beatrice more. As much as she’s a virgin, so is Beatrice's new penis! Duh!

“Is it even already in?” Ava asked. She had an insatiable need to know that bit of information, regardless of how irrelevant that was at the moment. Thank you very much!

“No, it’s not,” Beatrice admitted, finally having enough courage to look Ava in the eyes. “I only have half of it inside you.” She winced because Ava adjusted herself slightly underneath her. Beatrice will explode with how much she’s on the edge of the precipice of orgasm.

“Okay, try to move in fully,” Ava wants to feel Beatrice’s full length inside her and know how much she could stretch.

“What? Are you serious?” Beatrice’s turn to be dumbfounded.

“I’m just thinking, okay!” Ava said, indignant; she couldn’t believe this was happening to them. “Maybe you should just go for broke now, and maybe we can work on your stamina later.”

“Oh!”

“Right? I mean, at least one of us could come.” Ava explained as if it was a brainer with what she was trying to suggest, “I’ve not been able to make you cum, or you ever let yourself finish since we started sleeping together. I at least owe you that much. I won’t even hold it against you. I’m serious!”

“That’s absurd, Ava!” Beatrice is trying to fight it, but even though in some parts of her mind, it makes perfect sense to do as Ava suggests.

“Please, Bea?” Ava thought she could use a different approach with the stubborn woman on top of her who was seconds away from her orgasm.

“Okay, okay,” Beatrice finally relented, “But are you in pain? What do you feel?” She’s still a gentleman, no matter what! She will always put Ava’s feelings above hers!

“Just a little bit, but it’s not unwelcomed. It kinda feels good,” Ava said; she knew her honesty would comfort Beatrice, and she could just let herself cum and get it over with. Then, perhaps in the second round, they both could last longer. Take the edge off now, and then they can try again later.

Beatrice said nothing.

“Bea, baby?”

Beatrice tried to take a deep breath but stopped, which made her penis twitch; she almost came…again!

And finally, “Okay, I’m going to go deeper, and God help me if I cum within seconds of burying deep in you. Just tell me if you’re in discomfort before it happens.” She looked into Ava’s eyes and sincerely said, “I’m sorry, Ava, for cumming before you.”

And with that, Beatrice soldiered on and pushed deeper. As much as she wanted to be in tune if Ava was in any discomfort or pain, she really couldn’t help her heightened arousal, and she knew she wasn’t going to last.

When Beatrice was finally and adequately buried to the hilt, both she and Ava again moaned in unison.

As if Beatrice was under a spell, her hips pulled back on its own accord, which solicited another emotional groan from her, and she followed it with another push of her hip to once again bury deep into Ava’s sex. It then became automatic at that point; Beatrice was chasing her impending orgasm now, and her hips were moving on their own accord. Her penis grew a brain of its own and was very eager to cum and finish. “God, oh god, Ava! I’m so fucking close!”

“Fuck!” Ava screamed. It felt so good to be fucked by Beatrice.

And what Beatrice said could possibly be the most surreal ego-boosting ever spoken to her.

Beatrice uses Ava's body to take everything to orgasm, and it feels so good to know that she was the cause of Beatrice’s first-time ever orgasm with a penis.

Beatrice moves more enthusiastically on top of Ava, cooing with how amazing that moment was. She blurted out adoration upon adoration to Ava. It felt like she was in front of the altar of the goddess Ava and was about to experience the best high her soul would ever experience!

“Baby, I’m so close…oh god!” Beatrice almost screamed it. She buried her face in Ava’s neck and took what she needed to reach her peak.

It was rude, Beatrice knew, but she would apologize more later to Ava. Right then, all she knew was that she had to cum, or she’ll lose her mind. “Fuck me, Ava!” Beatrice muffled between the pillow and Ava’s neck.

“I am, baby!” Ava’s almost as hysterical as Beatrice at that moment, even though she’s not as close as Beatrice God to cumming. But by God, was it such a mental high to know Beatrice was just about to cum on top of her as she fucks Ava’s pussy. She was moaning and whimpering with Beatrice's every thrust.

“Ava! AVA!” Beatrice’s movement picked up faster, and with two more thrusts, she finally got there! “I’m cumming, Ava god!”

“Give it to me! Don’t stop!” Ava said she wanted Beatrice to release everything into her, and Beatrice did!

It took a while for Beatrice to stop thrusting into Ava. She chased her orgasm to the tenth heaven and didn’t relent. When she finally squeezed all that she could from her body, she just laid limp on top of Ava.

Beatrice felt like she had died and had resurrected back into Ava’s arms; it was that good!

It didn’t take long until Beatrice felt Ava’s finger brush on her hair and cradled Beatrice’s head tenderly to her. Beatrice even heard Ava’s soft hum of comfort as her body was still slightly twitching from her mind-blowing orgasm.

Beatrice felt great. For the first time, she felt this was exactly where she needed to be. The Dragon belonged in Ava’s cave, where Beatrice’s body nestled comfortably. There was a peace that she’d never before felt. In her chest, there was warmth like a gentle fire. Something that Beatrice, for the first time, found there only with Ava.

Still buried in Ava, pulsating her thickness deep into her, Beatrice thanked the gods and all there was that was holy.

And like any other dragon. Like the ones before her, Beatrice took a claim and decided that she knew what was only hers right there.

Like any other dragon before her, she is possessive and protectively holds what is hers dear.

She will stay here for a while if that's okay.

But in her mind, she quietly uttered a prayer like a chant.

Mine, you’re mine!

 

 

 

Chapter 17

Ava didn't know what time it was, but she woke up with hot, wet lips assaulting her neck.

"Hmmm," her eyes still closed, but a smile was forming on her lips as the same pair of lips woke her up to consciousness. "What are you doing?" She asked sweetly, slowly turning her body towards Beatrice.

"Trying to make it up to you?" Beatrice said against the soft skin of Ava's neck. "It was such assholery and a disgrace not to let you finish, darling."

Ava tried to pull away and push Beatrice slightly off her. She lowered her eyes to catch the other woman's, "Hey! I'm not complaining. I had fun, too; the mental high of finally seeing you orgasm was beyond words!"

"And I appreciate that, but!" Beatrice gave her a seductive smirk, "Ava Silva deserves all the attention and adoration that one Dragon could afford her." Then quirked both brows to drive in the not-so-subtle flirtation.

Ava giggled, "You're cute! But really, you don't have to, right now." She tucks some loose hair behind Beatrice's ear.

"NO! You deserve to cum too, Ava!" Beatrice sounds like a stubborn little child who can't get her way.

Ava quirked an eyebrow, "Why are you pushing so hard about this? Do you just want to go for another round?" She chuckled with a hint of teasing.

"No! Maybe…yeah, fine, I do want another round. But I also honestly want to make it up to you. I want to make you cum with my new junk."

And Ava roared in laughter, "Don't call it your junk!"

Beatrice tried to show irritation at Ava laughing at her, but couldn't help but laugh with Ava after realizing how she sounded, calling it her 'junk.'

When they've calmed down from their laughter, Beatrice once again pleads her case.

"Ava, darling, we need to fuck again, like literally, it's for science!" Beatrice is trying to keep her serious tone, "We're at the cusp of whether this thing will pass quality control; we're doing product research."

Ava, finally giving in, pushed and rolled Beatrice on her back and straddled her. Immediately finding out that Beatrice is pretty much equipped with her 'junk.'

"Oh, so we're ready already, are we?" Before dosing off after Beatrice came with her new 'junk,' Ava was sure that Beatrice had taken the strap off.

Ava positioned Beatrice between her folds, slowly ground her centre, and even more gently lowered herself on top of Beatrice. Ava's sure that if she doesn't take this slow, Beatrice will come before they even start, if their first time together coupling with the artificial penis is any indication. "Is this good?" Ava tried to hold back; she didn't want to overwhelm Beatrice again, so she bit her bottom lip as she continued her gentle grind, holding off on her own need to grind faster and pressing her center harder on her partner.

"Oh, fuck, Ava!" Beatrice puts her hands on Ava's hips and guides her movement. And Beatrice greatly appreciates that Ava's in tune with how slowly she wants to proceed with their second round. "That's perfect. You feel so good on top of me." She lifts her head so she can watch Ava's very naked body move on top of her, and it just adds to how horny she already is. Watching the tip of her penis disappear and only reappear again as Ava continues her ministration.

Ava pulled both of Beatrice's hands and placed them on top of her breast; she desperately needed that stimulation. Beatrice was happy enough to oblige with the silent request. Ava leaned forward and put her hands flat on the bed on both sides of Beatrice's head. That made her position much better, and her clit was properly rubbing on Beatrice's length; she could feel herself getting wetter, and she couldn't hold back a whimper that started to become a moan.

Beatrice stacked up more pillows behind her so she was more upright, and the new position made Ava's clit hit more perfectly.

"I'm so close," Ava whimpered.

"Don't hold back," Beatrice commanded.

"I want to come with you inside me," Ava said, and she slowly pulled herself off Beatrice and held the 'junk' at the base, lining it up with her opening.

As she slowly sunk lower, they both let out a unison moan.

Beatrice feels like her throat's getting dry with the amount of moaning she's done so far. She has held on to Ava's waist so tight that she knows she'll be left with bruises come morning. "Oh, fuck, Ava!"

Ava, this time didn't hold back, she bobbed on Beatrice's penis as hard as she wanted, and Beatrice was orgasming. Ava could tell that Beatrice's breathing had changed, and she was groaning and moaning at the same time. "Show me how hard you're coming, baby!" And Ava watched as Beatrice writhed underneath her with how explosive her orgasm was.

It was so intense that Beatrice pulled herself up, and her mouth latched onto one of Ava's perky nipples and sucked her. That made Ava scream as her orgasm came in perfect synch with Beatrice's assault on her nipple. Ava pulled on Beatrice's hair, which brought pain to her scalp but only made Beatrice suck even harder on Ava's breast.

Ava took everything Beatrice had to give, screaming, scratching, and pulling.

Beatrice dropped her back on the bed, taking Ava with her, their body still joined. They were both gasping to breathe.

"That was –"

"Amazing!" Ava finished the sentence.

"Yeah, it fucking was!" Beatrice nodded in agreement.

Ava slowly lifted herself off Beatrice and made her hiss as the penis was still sensitive after two explosive orgasms.

"Rest up. We're going again after you recover," Ava said, and she snuggled closer to Beatrice. She was draping her arm and leg over her lover's body.

"You'll be the death of me, Ava Silva!"

"Death by sex is not a bad way to go, Beatrice Zhu!"

 

After a few more rounds of sex, they were both dead to the world and were only awakened by loud knocks on Ava's door.

Ava groaned, having her very peaceful sleep suddenly interrupted. She pulled the pillow under her head and covered it with it.

"Ava! Wake up!" Mary's voice is on the other side of the door. "Xiaolong, are you there!?"

"She wants you," Ava said, but Beatrice only groaned and just pulled her tighter to her front, her breast pressing warmly on Ava's back.

"Just sleep, darling. She eventually will go away," Beatrice said. "I'm too sore to move."

But Mary didn't relent in banging loudly on the other side of Ava's door.

"Xiaolong! Beatrice, open up!"

Ava turned to face Beatrice. "Can you just tell her to go away? You're the gang leader. You can take today off and stay here with me. We'll have food delivered."

"She'll get tired of knocking and will go away."

Suddenly, the insistent banging stopped, and there was shuffling that followed.

"See? Gone!" Beatrice said, pulling Ava closer to her. "Go back to sleep."

The silence didn't last long. The next thing Mary and Camila did was barge into the room, Mary with the key in hand.

"The fuck is going in here!?" – Mary.

"Hey! You can't just barge in here like that!" – Ava

"Oh, please!" Camila said, rolling her eyes and then crossing her arms on her chest. "Beatrice, since when did you sleep in!?"

"Since today," Beatrice said, still not moving, her eyes closed. "Now, scram, both of you, I'm taking the day off!"

"Not today, you can't!" Mary said, then pulled on the comforter that was covering both their naked body.

"What the actual fuck!" Ava screamed in horror as her nakedness was revealed, while Beatrice, who still had and has not removed her top, just stretched her arms out, unfazed about their body out for both Mary and Camila to see.

"Lilith's in the conference room; you must get up," Mary said. "The meeting with the other leaders is starting soon."

"I don't remember having a meeting scheduled for today," Beatrice said, sitting on the bed.

Ava quickly pulled the pillow she was using and used it to cover her body.

"Lilith called the meeting and choppered in this morning," Camila supplied.

"Fine! I'll be down in a few minutes," Beatrice told her two friends.

Camila gave Ava an evil eye and then at the strap still on the bed.

Beatrice stood up and put her pants on when the door closed behind the two women.

"Why can't you tell her to leave? You deserve to have some break," Ava said with frows burrowed. She sat up and leaned on the bed's headboard.

"I can't tell her to leave; time with Lilith is usually limited; she won't be here calling a meeting if it's not important," Beatrice said, not meeting her gaze.

"Who is she anyway? What is she to you?"

Beatrice stopped what she was doing but didn't look at Ava when she replied, "You have to understand, Ava, there are some relations in this business, in our world, that you just don't mess up with."

"Is she your ex? Or your girlfriend?"

"That's none of your business!" Beatrice looked at Ava sternly but took a deep breath to calm herself before speaking again. "We had a history together, but it was just physical." Ava saw Beatrice clench her fist. "We would sometimes get together, but it's been years since the last time. But besides the point, Lilith's clan is very well connected, and I can't afford to lose the connection with her."

"So, you follow everything she says and do whatever she wants?"

Beatrice turned her body this time and looked directly into Ava's eyes, "Nobody tells me what to do, and I don't follow anyone's order!" Her voice sounded more stern.

"Right!"

"Just because we fuck, you have the right to question my actions! I have a clan to run and duties to fulfill!"

Ava stood from the bed, "Then go! Just because I let you fuck me doesn't mean that you can still just order me around, Beatrice!"

With that, Beatrice crossed the gap between them and pulled one of Ava's arms, "Know your place, little cub! Fucking you is not all just for pleasure. Part of that is to keep you alive!"

"Let go of me!" Ava tried to pull her arm from Beatrice's grip, but tears stung her eyes.

But Beatrice held on to her arm tighter, "No! I am in a deeper mess because of you! I need to keep these alliances because your traitor of a father fucked up so bad that he can't even keep you alive himself! You don't know anything, Ava!"

"Then why don't you tell me!?" Ava said, trying to hold back her tears. "If it's such a fucking burden to keep me hostage in this house, why do you insist on keeping things from me!? Just tell me everything, and I can be on my way and out of your life!"

Beatrice clenched her jaw, and her nose flared angrily, "Fine! You know what? Once we're done with this mess you've created with The Blood Clan, and I will tell you everything and show you how much of a coward Vincent is! How much of a traitor and evil your father is!"

Ava's palm connected with Beatrice's cheek so hard that the nails on her fingers left a couple of scratches on her smooth face.

Beatrice let Ava's arm go by pushing her hard. The back of her knee hit the side of the bed, forcing her to sit on it.

With her hand free of her hold of Ava, Beatrice lifted the same hand to feel the sting of the slap on her face, and when she felt the sticky liquid on her fingers, she looked at it.

"You made me bled," Beatrice said as a statement, her voice low, but the fire in her eyes was enough to make Ava tremble in fear.

"I-I'm sorry," Ava said.

"Your father cut me when I was younger, too, you know," Beatrice said, looking at her fingers stained with her blood. "He made me bleed, he made cuts on me with blades and knives, he had burned me that has left scars on my body that have never healed properly. All because he's a coward."

"That's not true. My father can't possibly hurt you. He was not a violent man," Ava said.

"You don't know him, Ava," Beatrice shook her head slightly, "You only saw a façade of the true Vincent Silva. He's killed people. He killed a lot of people, including my parents!"

"That's not true!" Ava said, tears rolling down her cheeks, "You're lying. You're the one who kills people. You killed him! You killed my father while he begged you not to!"

Beatrice sneered. "You'll soon know the truth. Don't worry, little cub, you won't be in the dark for long." She left Ava naked, sitting on the bed, and announced her exit by slamming the door hard behind her.

 

When Beatrice finally entered the conference room, it was an hour later. The big video call was filled with all the leaders she'd aligned herself with. Frustration and impatience were all over their faces; no one, including Lilith, was hiding their irritation for The Dragon.

"What the fuck is this!?" Gregory of the Royal Clan of the UK couldn't keep his frustration to himself, "You have kept us waiting for almost an hour, Dragon. This is highly unprofessional!"

"I apologize sincerely to all of you for my tardiness," Beatrice said as she sat at her usual spot at the head of the long table. "I had some things to take care of."

"Some pussy!" Lilith said loud enough so they could hear it but not enough for the others at the video conference.

Beatrice glared daggers in her direction.

Lilith cleared her throat to continue, "I called the conference this morning. My clan has received a present from our unknown enemy. They've also shared some information about themselves to us."

Beatrice straightened from her seat.

"And what kind of present was it?" Superion from the Warrior Clan asked.

"They've sent us the heads of the dead Indian clan leaders," Lilith said, pushing a tablet in front of Beatrice to see, "Shahvir Khan and Rashad Patid's heads are in a box in our office in London. These people are very resourceful. They might not know where my headquarters is, but they know enough to know where to send the fucking stupid heads."

"How do you know that it was from them?" Enrique from Panama asked, and some of the leaders on the call nodded their heads to agree with the question.

Beatrice handed the tablet to Camila, saying, "Send this out to the rest." This refers to the leaders present at the meeting.

Camila merely nodded and took the tablet.

"Because they sent the heads with a note," Lilith said plainly.

Someone gasped, but they couldn't tell who.

"They want my clan to join their cause," Lilith added.

"What!?" Mary asked.

Lilith looked at her and nodded once, "They have named themselves. They call themselves the First Born Clan, or the FBC. Their main goal is to eradicate all the old clans by killing all the leaders and starting fresh with these so-called new-age clans. They tell me they want to shake the dark world with new rules and spread the old money to the new generations of gangs and clans."

"Pindehos!" Enrique blurted out, "My ancestors established this clan centuries ago. Do they think they can take us down and take what we have worked hard for?"

"Well, as much as I can appreciate your pride in your clan, Enrique." Superion interjected, "Do I have to state the obvious that this new clan has ways of infiltrating our established clan with sophisticated and new tactics? As it is, we're already all being shaken, and we can't underestimate this enemy."

"I agree," says Bhatia, Bengal Tiger Clan, India. "I would dare say that it seems we have a mole in this group!"

"I beg your pardon!" Gregory asked, "Are you saying we have a snake right now?"

Bhatia shrugged, "It might not be present or amongst us right now, but it's close enough. To any of us, close enough that it can share intel with this FBC about our location, our organizations, who the leaders are, and probably more. I can't express it enough to everyone to be vigilant with who you trust."

"Well fuck this shit!" Ernesto of The Los Lobos Clan of Mexico suddenly blurted out, "If I can't fucking trust any of you in here, I'm fucking out of here!" And with that, his screen suddenly turned black.

"Well, that's unfortunate!" Superion said with a roll of eyes, "Anyone else who would like to get up and leave this conference? Do so now, and don't waste our time with your dilly dolly!"

"I fucking hate Ernesto with a passion," Enrique said, "But I'm with him. I don't feel comfortable sitting in this conference any longer. I'm out and will build our team within South America!"

"Are you fucking kidding me right now, Enrique!?" Gregory asked, his face red as a beet, "You fucking Latinos are full of shit."

"Hey, man! We gotta do what we gotta do!" Enrique said with both hands open in the air, expressing he doesn't give a rat's ass about what the Brit thought of his people, "When the going gets tough, you better know who best to line yourself with. And with that, Adios!" His screen was the next to go black.

"I'm not even sorry to see that," Beatrice said, shaking her head. "Let's call it a blessing that they eliminated themselves from the group. We can't have that kind of attitude at this time. What else did the FBC share with your clan, Lilith?"

"A threat," Lilith said, looking at Beatrice first, then at the rest of the remaining leaders, "That the next leader will be executed in the next two weeks. If I don't line myself up with them now, I can find myself next on the list after."

"I gotta say, these FBCs got balls," Bhatia said sarcastically, "To openly give you a threat like that. They don't care who they will offend and know who to benefit from if they got them on their side."

"How do we know you're not the mole, Demon?" Gregory asked without hesitation, "Bhatia said it could be anyone. Why are you suddenly out in the open? Didn't your clan used to pride itself on working in the shadows and only revealing themselves when it's necessary for your clan?"

"Fuck you, Gregory!" Lilith screamed back at the Brit, "I came here because The Dragon has sought me out. It was not until I made contact with The Dragon that these FBCs suddenly were coming for my clan! If I were the mole, do you think I would be here calling this stupid meeting and sharing this information with you? What could I possibly gain by aligning myself with this group?"

"Misdirection!" Gregory replied with a shrug. "It's as simple as that, Demon."

"Fuck you, double, Gregory!" Lilith pointed at Gregory in disgust and fury.

Superion was visibly upset and frustrated at how the meeting had turned out; she rubbed a finger on her temple.

"If you're accusing me without proper evidence, wouldn't it make more sense to think that The Dragon is the mole!" Lilith suddenly announced, looking at Beatrice with distrust.

"Fuck you!" Mary stood up and held her shotgun up at Lilith.

Two of Lilith's people, who were also in the room, pointed a gun at Mary and the other one a gun at Beatrice.

"E basta!" Superion suddenly said, slamming her hand on her desk and shaking her camera screen, "Do you all think pointing guns and pointing fingers is going to help us right now?"

"Mary, sit down," Beatrice said, not moving her eyes from Lilith.

But Mary didn't follow the order and held her shotgun up, not moving her eyes off Lilith.

"Put your guns down," Lilith said to her men, who tried to be as stubborn as Mary and didn't follow the order. "I said down!" And they did as they were told, but Mary remained unmoving.

"You will drop dead here right now, Lilith, if you don't take back what you've just accused me of," Beatrice said, who remained seated on her chair and looked at The Demon Clan leader.

"I take it back," Lilith said, lowering her eyes and schooling her features to calm down, "I'm merely making a point that Gregory can't just accuse me without any proof. I apologize, Dragon. It's in poor taste."

"Are we fucking done with this horseplay now?" Bhatia asked, also sounding as exasperated as Superion. Lilith nodded and lowered herself to sit, as did her two men. "Now, Mary, can you please lower your gun down now? No one will again accuse Beatrice of any wrongdoings."

"Mary, you can sit down," Beatrice said gently to her friend.

"Thank you," Bhatia said, expressing a frustrated exhale." Miguel Ramos of the Philippines Eagle clan would like to join our group. He contacted me to bring other Asian clans to join our fight against this FBC. Now that we have a name for these people, I hope we can use our other assets to learn more about them. They have been attacking our kind without any warning and have put dark clouds over us all. At the moment, I remain true to what I said earlier; we might have a mole. Time will tell, but let's not turn on each other and be careful who we share our info with."

"I have a proposal for everyone. I want to bring another clan from Italy into our group. They could be a great asset," Superion said.

"Who do you have in mind, Superion?" Gregory asked.

"Duretti, The Evangelion Clan leader," Superion replied.

Beatrice, Camila and Mary exchange glances. Mary visibly clenched her jaw.

The trio's uneasiness didn't escape Superion. "Is there opposition about this from your clan, Dragon?"

"Perhaps you've forgotten that there's bad blood between his clan and mine," Beatrice steepled her fingers and touched her lips against her fingers before continuing, "Therefore, yes, Superion, I oppose this proposal."

"I don't believe that that still matters to Francesco," Superion leaned closer to the camera. "That issue was dealt with a long time ago. Bygones! In the past!"

"I'm sorry, but what happened?" Bhatia asked, confused.

"My father," Mary said, looking at Beatrice first before continuing, "He was like a son to Duretti, he…" She swallowed a lump in her throat, "My father, Roger Phillips, was killed in The Dragon Clan property. Vincent killed him while still working under Reginald Zhu, Beatrice's father."

"That's old grudges swept under the carpet long ago," Gregory added. "Duretti has already made Vincent pay for his debt. He had his men go after his family, didn't he?" Gregory even let out a chuckle. "Killed Vincent's wife and almost crippled his daughter. But it doesn't matter now. The girl is also now dead. And you made sure of that, didn't you, Dragon, aye?" Chuckling once more.

Beatrice suddenly tasted something vile in her mouth. Gregory is talking about Ava, of course, who is very much alive and still living on her property.

Lilith cleared her throat, "I think that's enough dark history for today." She tried not to move her gaze on Beatrice. "I also oppose the proposal to include Duretti in our team."

Mary tried to hide her surprise at Lilith's sudden backing up of Beatrice's opposition. To the people who don't know Mary well, they have missed her anxious fidget, although subtle, didn't escape Beatrice and Camila's eyes.

"Well, that's still two on two. What says you, Bhatia?" Superion turned to the Bengal Tiger clan leader.

Bhatia didn't respond right away. He rubbed his beard with fingertips and turned his chair to face sideways, in deep thought. He knows allies that can be trusted are crucial to their cause. Superion has high regard for this Duretti. At the same time, Bhatia personally has full faith in Beatrice that she's not the mole; they have dealt with each other many times, and the Dragon is always fair and square with him. On the other hand, Superion has always been a very respectable clan leader. Her leadership is quite well-known in their world.

"C'mon Tiger, speak up!" Gregory sounded impatient.

"Shut up, Gregory. I'm thinking," Bhatia said calmly, but there was strength in his voice. His decision could break the team or make it stronger. He took a deep breath and turned his chair to face the camera again: "I vote to support Superion."

Mary couldn't hide her frustration at what Bhatia had just decided on and lowered her head to her hand. Beatrice was more subtle with her reaction. She merely looked at Camila, who had her lips on a tight light, and Beatrice drummed her fingers slightly on the table to release some anxiety.

Bhatia went against his instinct and didn't feel one hundred percent with the way he voted. But he can't back out of it now; he's already given his word. But he cursed himself in his mind. If this blows up in their faces, it's on him.

"That settles it. For the next meeting, we'll have Duretti join us," Superion announced, quite proud of her victory, "Hopefully, we'll have more join us to size up our soon-to-be new members, Bhatia?"

He cleared his throat so his voice wouldn't break. "That's right. I will get Miguel's names of the leaders and clans and forward them to you as soon as I have them."

"Meeting adjourned." Gregory ended the meeting, and his screen went black.

No one in the conference room with Beatrice spoke.

"Are we properly disconnected, Camila?" Beatrice broke the silence.

"Yes," Camila replied, and then she turned to Lilith, who was on her left and pointed a gun at her temple. "What the actual fuck was that, Lilith?"

Lilith held both hands up in surrender and ordered her men to back off and step outside. Camila, like Mary earlier, didn't lower her gun.

"I'm sorry, it was a bad move, I know," Lilith said, rolling her eyes, "But if I'm not mistaken, that little scene was watched by Superion. You all saw how little movements and reactions don't escape her eyes, and she's quick to call on you three when you reacted when she mentioned Duretti's name!"

"She was watching us," Beatrice nodded. She doesn't tell Camila to lower her gun. "Bhatia must've already spoken to her about the mole before this meeting."

"Can you tell your little chihuahua to lower her gun here!" Lilith said to Beatrice.

"Camila," Beatrice looked at her friend and gestured with her hand.

"For the record," Beatrice said, "I didn't sell you out, Lilith, to these FBC gang, whoever they may be. You're one of my greatest allies, and I will not do your dirty like that."

"I appreciate it, and nor will I," Lilith said. "I had to create a scene so Superion could study your reaction and see for herself that you can be trusted."

"I appreciate that," Beatrice said.

"Perhaps next time, a warning would be appreciated; I almost fucking blew your head off," Mary said, rolling her eyes.

"Well, we can't have that; this is a very expensive suit to be stained with blood," Lilith said with a dark humour.

"What's with the new scars on your cheek, Bea?" Camila asked with brows furrowed.

"Rough night?" Lilith teased, "Hmmm, is that a new kink?"

"Don't start," Beatrice said rolling her eyes.

Chapter 18

Notes:

Yep, folks!
I did do that! The new chapter is up and done!

Enjoy. I hope you'll all let me know your thoughts about this chapter!

After the very intense meeting, Beatrice retreated to her bedroom. Lilith was unhappy about this, claiming there was a shit-tonne they still had to discuss, but she quickly shut it down; Beatrice needed to be alone.

She needed some silence. Beatrice felt like she's been through the wringer, from her almost perfect morning with Ava and fucking it up by being very explosive. Then, the meeting with high-strung individuals who she can't blame; all their lives are at stake. Some of the members of their supposed trusted group walk away. Lilith suddenly felt like she was turning on Beatrice. Beatrice wants to slap Lilith in the face; that was a stupid show of falling apart. Something she would never think Lilith capable of.

Her head ducked into her bathroom sink as she splashed cold water on her face.

She feels like she's drowning with so many things going on. Has she bitten more than she could chew? Clan leaders are dropping dead like flies. And now fucking Duretti is going to be added to the mix!

She looked at her face, water droplets falling and collecting on her chin before they dropped into the sink. The sound of the drop hitting the water's surface magnified tenfold, echoing against the tiles of her private bath. It started with one sound, and another, then another!

 

FLASHBACK

"Father, you called for me?" Beatrice bows to give respect to her father, who's sitting behind his massive desk.

"Yes, I did," Reginald Zhu lifts his eyes to look at the girl before him. "Sit down. We have something to talk about."

"Does this have anything to do with what happened yesterday?" Beatrice asked after sitting in front of her father's desk, her hands on her lap. Her eyes were lowered, and she was too nervous to look at her father in the eyes.

"Yes. You are smart. You understand that what you did, killing a man has consequences to your succession," Reginald said, "This also means that you're expediting your ascend as my successor, Xiaolong."

Beatrice swallowed the lump in her throat, but she nodded.

"Having your first kill, you accidentally have fulfilled the first step in becoming The Dragon. You give me no choice but to carry on your next step towards your Dragon-ship, lack of a better term."

"What do I have to do next, Father?" Beatrice asked.

"You have to take the mark of The Dragon," Reginald said without skipping a beat.

Beatrice's eyes go up to look at her father, and her mouth opens in surprise. "Father, I don't believe I'm ready for it!"

"Then you should've thought of that when you pulled that trigger!" Reginald's voice vibrated on the walls of his office. "You're the next Dragon in line. If only you used your brain before acting, it would be your fault you were in this predicament! But no! You let your judgement be clouded because of another girl, and for what!?"

"He was going to kill Mary, Father; I can't just stand by there and not do anything," Beatrice tried to hold her tears back; she knew the sight of her tears would only make her father angry.

"That's exactly what you should've done, Xiaolong! Nothing!" Reginald's spat as he spoke, "These people, they're beneath us. Self-preservation is what you always have to put first: save yourself. But you're too stupid to let your feelings for that girl do what you were supposed to!"

"She's my friend; she and I are like sisters," Beatrice sniffed, still trying not to cry. How could her father ask her to leave Mary, the only person she's closest with? "We have a bond. We practically grew up inside your walls. We've done almost everything together."

"You don't have a sister. You don't have a friend!" Reginald walks around the desk to be in front of Beatrice. "They're pawns. Her mother is a servant of mine as one of our militia; how could you even see her as your equal? You are a Dragon by blood! Do you not understand that? It would be best to put yourself and your legacy before anyone else. You put our family, MY LEGACY, on the line when you chose to save that girl!"

"I'm so sorry, Father. "This time, young Beatrice could no longer hold back her tears, and they started flowing down her cheeks.

"Look at me!" Reginald commanded her daughter, "You don't know how sorry you should be! Phillips is Duretti's number-one man. Roger Phillips is like a son to him. He will seek vengeance for his death!"

Beatrice's crying became louder. She was now very scared of what her father would want her to do, and her chin started to tremble. Would Reginald Zhu send his only child to Duretti to face the consequences of her actions?

Reginald let out a big exhale through his mouth and tried to straighten the suit he was wearing. "But as it is, there might be something you've done that I must admit, I didn't even think to do. You might have some cunningness in you, yet." Reginald looked down at her daughter. "You've just earned yourself one loyal servant. Mary Phillips will forever be in debt to you for saving her life. Is that why you did what you did? So you can have something over the Phillips?"

"N-no, Father," Beatrice said, shaking her head as she continued to cry. "I just wanted Mr. Phillips to stop hurting Mary and her mom. I had no other intention."

"Idiot!" Reginald said, lowering her face to Beatrice, "You're supposed to say yes!"

Beatrice cowered back in her seat.

"I don't know why you are so weak!" Reginald straightened his back and started rubbing his forehead like he was in pain, "The seer predicted you would be the best Dragon in history, the one that would continue our clan, but I have made a mistake at listening to that bitch. You're nothing but a disappointment always!"

"I'm trying my best, Father…" The words that Reginald was spewing were cutting deep into her chest.

"It's not good enough! Try harder!" His hand went up in the air to strike Beatrice. "You have to be above everyone, Xiaolong! I didn't kill my sons for something as loathsome as you!"

"Father, please –"Beatrice begged her father.

Someone suddenly was knocking on the door.

"Come in!" Reginald lowered his hand. Beatrice, on the other hand, had her hand up to cover herself from her father's blow.

"You wanted to see me, Dragon?" Vincent entered the office, looking quickly at the little girl sitting on the chair, covering herself, who was audibly sobbing. He quickly drew his eyes away and looked Reginald in the eyes.

"Yes, Vincent, sit down," Reginald once again straightened his suit and walked around to return to his chair.

Vincent took the other chair before Reginald's desk but did not look at Beatrice again.

"Duretti would want to have justice for Roger Phillips' death once the word gets out," Reginald looking directly at Vincent. "You will take the credit for Roger's death."

"Sir?" Vincent asked aghast. "He will come after me, Dragon; I can't; I have a family to care for."

"And what do you propose? For the only heir of The Dragon Clan to own up to the killing and what? Doom my family's legacy! That's what you want to happen?" Reginald steeples his hand as he leans back on his chair, looking smug, as if to convey to Vincent that he has no choice but to do what he said. Vincent is a pawn, and Reginald needs to preserve his clan.

Vincent looks at Beatrice, whose eyes are also on him, disbelief etched on the little girl's face.

"No, I don't mean for Beatrice to confess to the killing, but Dragon, can we not think of another solution?" Vincent looks at him in horror. Duretti is not someone you can cross and live to tell the tale about it.

"Father, I can face the consequences, my consequences; we don't have to have Vincent take the fall for me," Beatrice begged, "Please, Father!"

"Stupid! What did we talk about?" Reginald glared at his daughter.

They quickly made Beatrice cower back.

"Reginald, you know this will put a target on my back. Duretti – you know that Duretti will not let this go and will seek me out if I take the blame!" Vincent pleaded. "You can't do this to me, my family…my daughter. You're sentencing me to death. How could you? We grew up like brothers, Reginald!"

"You are not my brother, Vincent," Reginald said without emotion, "you were my family's prisoner brought up to serve me when I finally took the head of the clan."

Vincent looked at Beatrice, who had held on to one of his arms, shaking him slightly. She has a pleading look in her eyes.

He gave the girl a small smile.

"We can think of another way, Reginald, I'm sure," Vincent once again begged.

"Phillips died in my property. He's on time off from his job with Duretti to spend time with his family, whose wife, I might add, is known in the industry to work for me and live with their child with my clan," Reginald is not talking any other route, except for the one he's already decided in his mind.

If that was his way of showing and teaching her daughter how to lead ruthlessly, only he knows the real reason.

 

Later that night, Vincent was restless in his room. He slowly sipped on some whiskey as he looked out of his window.

It pains him to let Reginald get his way, putting his life and his family's future on the line. It pains him, and it irritates him that he couldn't persuade the tyrant leader of The Dragon Clan.

His thoughts were interrupted by soft knocks on his door. He didn't want to see anybody, so he turned his head slightly, looked out his window and took a bigger gulp from his glass of whiskey.

"Vincent? Are you up?" Young Beatrice's muffled voice called out from the other side of the door.

Vincent exhaled deeply as he lowered his head and rubbed the bridge of his nose.

When he opened his door, Beatrice stood on the other side, her face painted with determination.

"Vincent, you can't let him do this to you!"

"Beatrice, it's done; there's nothing more that I could do," Vincent said and was just about to close the door at the girl when Beatrice stuck one of her feet to stop the door from closing.

"You can't always make him have his way. We have to fight him," Beatrice said, pushing the door open with her little arm.

Vincent chuckled bitterly, "Fight him? Fight Reginald, The Dragon leader? He would kill me with his own hands and still blame Phillips' death on me, and he'll come out a hero. Serving a well-deserved justice to an orphaned killer." He said, about himself, slowly closing the door as Beatrice walked inside the room.

"You're being a coward, Vincent!" Beatrice said, "You would rather live and have a target on your back for a crime you didn't even do?"

"If I die for my truth, Beatrice, who will care for my family?" Vincent looked into the 13-year-old girl's eyes, challenging her, "Who will care for my daughter, Sara and my wife? They would be worse off."

"If I'm in your daughter's shoes, I would rather my father stand up for the truth than cower and follow some old leader's orders!" Beatrice said, goading the man to stand up for himself.

"I am not a coward, Beatrice! I choose to pick my battles, but I'm not in any position to oppose The Dragon," Vincent said, warning Beatrice to stop with her sharp tongue as she kept calling him a coward.

Beatrice's face hardened, and with more determination, she spoke, "I only want you to fight back, Vincent! Your win will become my win against my father!"

Vincent took a deep breath before speaking, "You have your battle with your Father, Beatrice. You're too young to understand what I'm trying to do!"

"This is all my fault!" Beatrice suddenly exclaimed, "If only I used my  brain before I reacted." She covered her face with both hands, pushing the tears back into her eyes.

Vincent walked towards her and put a hand on her shoulder, "You did what you did to protect a friend, Beatrice and that on its own was very admirable. Let me do the same for you. How about that?"

"No!" Beatrice answered and wrapped his arm around Vincent's waist as she cried, "You're one of the few people I trust. I can't lose you."

Vincent chuckled humourlessly to comfort young Beatrice, "I will try my best not to die; I won't let that happen to you."

"And for Sara," Beatrice said between her sobs.

"Yes, especially for Sara." Vincent patted Beatrice on the head.

Beatrice pulled from Vincent and rubbed her eyes with her hand, "Father said I must take the mark soon. I'm scared, Vincent."

Vincent could only look at Beatrice with pity, "You will be okay. You're a brave and strong girl. You'll get through it just fine."

"What if I die taking the mark?" Beatrice asked.

"No one has died because of it yet," Vincent said, but added, "But I'm not going to lie to you and pretend that there's anyone as young as you on written record that has ever gone through the ritual. The past Dragons are much older when they've taken their first kill.

"That doesn't make me feel better," Beatrice said, crying even harder. "I don't understand why my Father is letting this happen. He's the clan leader, and he can change the rules."

"Your father is very proud and has very high expectations of you. A fanatic of his family's tradition. In his eyes, you're a dragon and must grow up true to your title. The Dragon, fearless, brave and brilliant in every way."

"But according to him, I'm none of those, and I know, too, I'm not any of that," Beatrice said. Her tears didn't stop, no matter how much she rubbed them off her face.

"Yes, you are. Don't let Reginald's words make you believe him; he's wrong." He goes lower on his knees on the floor to be the same height as Beatrice. "I promise I will be there for you after," Vincent says to comfort her.

"Can you do it instead? Give me the mark, I mean?"

"No, I can't. Your Father will do it. I don't think I have the stomach to do that to you."

"I'm scared," Beatrice went again, sobbing to hug Vincent around the neck.

"We all have our own cross to bear, Xiaolong," Vincent commented.

 

PRESENT DAY

Beatrice sobered up from her melancholy; she decided to lie on her bed, the one she'd not slept on in a while. Both hands on her stomach, eyes looking blankly at the ceiling.

Running through her mind all the things happening around her, she feels like she's fucking up royally.

Her door opened, and Camila walked in without saying anything or getting permission.

"What are you doing here?" Beatrice said, her brows knotting together. Didn't I say I didn't want to be disturbed?"

Camila just looked at her questioningly.

"When did I ever listen to you?" Camila asked.

"You're such a pain!"

"Yeah, I am. That's why you keep me," Camila replied.

"I have no choice; you'll just keep coming back if I kick you out on the streets," Beatrice said, tired of Camila's antics.

"Damn right, you are!" Camila sits on the end of the bed facing her, "So what's this about? Why are you moping?"

"I'm not moping, I'm reflecting," Beatrice corrected.

"I call bullshit," Camila said. "Is this about Ava?"

"Pft! No!"

"From what I've seen this morning, it looked like things are looking pretty fine with you two," Camila replied instead, not buying Beatrice's bullshit. "Something happened after we left?"

"I keep fucking up with her," Beatrice said.

"Do you like her?" Camila asked.

"Get real, Camila." Beatrice looked at her friend first before rolling her eyes. "She's the enemy, she's just a good fuck."

"Keep telling yourself that, but I know that's not exactly what's happening between you."

"You know more than anyone, I shouldn't have feelings for her, Camila," Beatrice said, returning to staring at the ceiling. "There's no room for romance in our world."

"But you're starting to," Camila said, looking perceptively at Beatrice. "Why are you holding back from it?"

"She'll soon be living our protection. She will be on her own," Beatrice replied instead. "This is not the life for her; this is not what Vincent wanted for her only child."

"But what if it is? What if Vincent is wrong?" Camila asked, "Can't you see it? No matter how much he tried to shield her from our world, she was here anyway. She's right, literally in the middle of the storm."

"No," Beatrice shook her head, eyes still on the ceiling, "Not if I can help it."

"I think you're fighting the inevitable," Camila said, "Have you talked to her about you two?"

"No, we never touch on that topic," Beatrice said.

"Well, what do you guys talk about when you're not fucking?" Camila teased.

Beatrice threw a pillow at her friend, "You can be so crass like Mary sometimes!"

"Well? What then?" Camila asked.

"How to navigate this world, our world," Beatrice said, "I want her to be able to protect herself if need be."

"You care for her," Camila said.

"It's not like that," Beatrice still fighting it. "I'm just teaching her ways that she knows nothing about."

"What is it like then? Why can't you even admit that you're falling for her?" Camila egged on.

"Because I don't! Okay? Can you drop it, please?" Beatrice said she tried to change the subject, "Did Lilith leave yet?"

"Yeah," Camila replied, finally getting up from the bed. "By the way, you only have two more days until Crimson returns."

"Fuck, don't even remind me," Beatrice said.

"What do I tell Ava if she asks about you?"

"She won't. She's mad at me," Beatrice said. "We had a nasty fight; I might have crossed a line I shouldn't have."

"You can be such an asshole at times," Camila said, shaking her head.

"What the fuck? Are you on her side right now?" Beatrice lifted her head to look at her head, "Don't you like hate her with a passion or something?"

"She can be annoying, but I don't hate her," Camila said, walking towards the door, "She's alright, sometimes."

"Get the room ready for Friday. Make sure it's comfortable and not like center stage for a sex show," Beatrice said before Camila closed the door.

"Yes, Dragon! Bye Dragon!"

Beatrice took a deep breath.

Is she falling for Ava?

She can't let this happen. She has no room for another person to enter her life. She has a legacy to fulfill; Beatrice is the Dragon. Her duty is to her clan to uphold her family's reputation.

Beatrice got up from the bed roughly and went straight to her minibar to pour herself a drink.

Once again, her door opened, and this time, it was Mary walking in.

"I wonder," Beatrice says, dropping two ice cubes in her glass. When did I lose authority in this house, and all of you ignore my orders now? I said I wanted to be left alone."

"Pour me one too, will you? Make it neat!" Mary said, sitting on one of the chairs in Beatrice's room. "What's going on with you and Ava?"

"Jesus Christ, you and Camila are like the same person in two different bodies!" Beatrice said, shaking her head as she handed Mary her drink.

"Xiaolong, we are your best friends. We know when things are bothering you," Mary said.

"There's nothing to talk about, Ava and me; we're merely preparing for our performance to present to Crimson," Beatrice said, taking a big sip of her drink. "We're almost done with her; she's almost halfway out the door."

Mary looks at Beatrice, studying her oldest friend in the world.

"She's Vincent's daughter—the man who betrayed me and my family." She shook her head slightly, not meeting Mary's eyes, "There's no way in this god-forsaken world that a Dragon should ever have a personal relationship with another Bear—an inferior clan to mine, to boot." Takes another sip, "Reginald would soon turn in his grave before I make another awful mistake. He might scratch the mark off and disown me."

"He's dead for a long time, Beatrice; he's never coming back," Mary finally spoke, "Even if he is alive, you are entitled to do whatever your heart desires. All your life, you've done things for him and for the clan, which is a very toxic way to live your young life. You deserve to be happy!"

Beatrice chuckled bitterly after taking another sip, "My heart desires, my heart desires Sara Ava Silva! She's nothing to me."

"You can lie to them all, even to Camila, but you can never lie to me," Mary said with one brow raised, "You love her."

"Love!?" Beatrice frowns at Mary. "What even is that word? I don't have a heart; I am nothing but bruteness and cruelty. I was prophesized to serve The Dragon Clan's good name and that alone. I'm to be the best of The Dragon there ever was."

"You're full of shit!" Mary said, then held a hand up to shut Beatrice, "Listen to me! You are the clan leader. You have nothing to prove. All The Dragons in the past? It is just that, in the fucking past. Why are you so scared to disappoint them? What are they going to do? Follow your path; you can change how the clan is run and how it will survive."

Beatrice said nothing but was not looking at her, so Mary continued.

"It pains me that you're trapped in this tradition and your family's ghosts. Reginald broke something in you that haunts you to this day." Mary said, "There is nothing wrong with loving someone, to be in a relationship that could make you happy. Everyone deserves to be happy, even you. Especially you, if I can have my way." Mary chuckled to make the conversation lighter, but she looked at her best friend with a soft gaze. "Beatrice, let yourself love, and Ava – I believe she can make you happy."

Beatrice snorted as if Mary just said the funniest joke, "We shouldn't be together. I can't have a relationship. My thoughts and time are already occupied with things I must do to win to be written in my family's history books, leaving a great legacy."

"Your family's history books?" Mary did not chuckle sarcastically, "And who will it be for if you have no family of your own? Who will even care about what you've done when you die? As soon as the last pieces of dirt are on your grave, the distant relationships will care not about you but only to take over the vacant seat you will leave behind. Nobody. Fucking. Cares what your legacy would be like! You're nobody!"

"How fucking dare you speak ill of my family!?" Beatrice stood up, "You dare talk to me the way you do!"

"Yes, I do dare!" Mary stood up, "You have no family with the same blood as you. Your family consists of Camila and me; we are the ones who truly care for your well-being, and we both will lay our lives for you. Only ones in this world that will. Nobody who has the Zhu blood running in their veins gives a rat's ass about your success. Camila is our sister, and I am too. The three of us are family, and I'm hoping that Ava will be a part of our family someday!"

"I forbid you and Camila to stop pushing Ava and me to have a relationship; it will never happen!"

"You're so pigheaded. Did you know that?" Mary's not relenting, "Everyone that knows about you and Ava can see the attraction, your chemistry. But you're the only one who can't see or refuse to acknowledge it!"

Beatrice ruffled her face with her hand, "No, Mary. Please drop this. I-I can't, I won't do it."

Mary puts one hand on Beatrice's shoulder, "When you're ready, Beatrice, we're here for you. You deserve to have Ava. You deserve happiness."

Beatrice doesn't push Mary's hand away, but she doesn't meet her eyes, "I can't. I won't."

Mary squeezes Beatrice's shoulder, "We're here to support you."

Beatrice slightly nodded her head.

 

Ava didn't leave her room the whole day, not even when John knocked on her door to ask if she wanted to join the recruits' drills and workouts.

She had food delivered to her room and spent the whole day painting but not finishing anything. Every time she's close to being done, she finds something wrong and either starts over or abandons the piece.

Ava doesn't know why she lets Beatrice get on her nerves. She knows that Beatrice will always hurt her; that's her goal in life. And she rolls her eyes at this.

Yet, Ava lets her be drawn to the Dragon leader. It's like a moth to a flame; something attracts her to Beatrice, and at times, she fancies that Beatrice likes her back, too. When they are on good terms, she feels connected with The Dragon, but when the streak of meanness possesses Beatrice, Ava gets hurt or mad at her, too.

Ava must remove herself from this on and off, hot and cold, with Beatrice. It certainly is not healthy. The way the other woman flip-flops will cause her to lose all her hair.

Protect her heart. That should be Ava's first goal, being under the Dragon's mansion. The second is to try to get out of the Dragon's claw. She can't trust Beatrice's words that she would set her free once they got whatever they needed in Switzerland. No, Ava can't trust it, won't trust Beatrice Zhu! If Ava can't do it with the heavy security and a guard on every foot of Beatrice's estate, she needs to figure out another way to get herself out. She can only depend on herself to make that happen. Once she manages that, the next order of business for her is to make as much distance between her and Beatrice! And never look back!

Beatrice told her that she would finally get answers to her questions about her father and learn more about what he was like. Ava dislikes that part so much! At the same time, curiosity is getting the best of her. She needs to know everything about her father. No matter how bad it may be, not knowing feels like she's been cheated on by not knowing who the real Vincent Silva was.

A killer! He killed my parents! – Are the exact words Beatrice said about his father. Her Papa, could he be as cold-blooded of a killer as Beatrice claims he was? Vincent, as his father, was the most gentle human being she'd ever met in her life.

Ava looked up to both her parents; they loved each other. Although her father was always away on business, when he was home, there was nothing but fun and loving memories of the two of them together. Right before her mother died, it was the three of them. Vincent more than made up for the times he was not at home; his focus was only on Ava and her mother.

That unfortunate day when they got into a car accident, the day she lost her mother. They were vacationing in Italy. According to her father, a car came out of nowhere and hit them on the side, the side where her mother sat. Trauma, fortunately and unfortunately, protected Ava, and she can't remember anything from that fateful day. She only had her recollection of the event from her father. Ava woke up in the hospital, where she had been unconscious for three days before waking up.

She woke up with her father holding her hand, and for two days after waking up, Vincent didn't leave her side. But because of some unavoidable things he had to do for the business, he had to leave to go abroad. Not a week after that, Vincent returned, and Ava cried nonstop upon seeing his father again. It was when Ava woke up from her temporary coma after the accident that she learned that her spine had been heavily damaged and was told that she'd never walk again. She had no feeling from the neck down. Ava had to rely on nurses while her father was away. They had no other family or close relatives that could be with her while Vincent was away.

With the pain of losing her mother and her father leaving right away for business, Ava felt abandoned and alone. No matter how well the nurses and doctors cared for her, she craved having her Papa by her side.

Her Papa worked tirelessly to find a cure for her. He travelled far and wide to see a doctor who could help her. In the process, he had to leave her behind more for business and apparently to hunt for the doctor who could reverse her situation. But he called her every day and made sure she was comforted when she was having her moments of missing her mother and would have bad days of remembering her mother was gone.

Vincent had been a good father to Ava; she couldn't accept anything that Beatrice might present to her to prove that her father was different from what Ava knew him to be.

What a predicament Ava is in. The fuckery of it all!

And the biggest fuckery, she hasn't seen Beatrice the whole day, and Ava already fucking miss her!

Ava is, as you may say, ROYALLY FUCKING FUCKED TO THE THIRD DEGREE OF FUCKERY!

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 19

Notes:

This chapter made me afraid to post this fic on my real account.
When I told a friend about this part of the fic, she advised me to use another account to avoid the backlash. As you all know, fic authors were once being attacked left and right for every fucking single minor thing in the fandom. Some authors even stopped writing altogether!
Well, to protect myself, here we are. I am writing under another writer's name!
How this chapter turned out, I managed to make it less traumatic for all, but I'm biased.
Let me know your thoughts on my new take on this crucial scene!

That night, Beatrice didn't sleep in Ava's room. And it pissed Ava off to no end.

Tossing and turning all night long.

The next day, Ava hardly slept and woke up frustrated. At John's urging, she finally agreed to train with the recruits. She spent the whole day there and didn't return to the estate's main mansion until it was already dark when she was too tired to deal with anything else.

Ava's frustrated because Crimson is due to come the next day, and her nerves are all over the place. Why can't Beatrice at least be there for her, to calm her down? After all, the two of them will have to do the deed.

It got so much to bear alone that Ava started crying. She didn't know if she could go through with it! But if she doesn't, they will all die; she's not taking Crimson's threat lightly to reveal the truth of her being alive to the other clans. They will hunt her down to find the truth. Probably, in the process, kill Beatrice, her whole clan, and possibly Ava. And how Ava has seen how things are done in this world recently revealed to her that killing is a big part of the game. It's both to assert your power and to eliminate threats and traitors.

Whatever form of bargaining her father may have had with Beatrice has saved her life, and she will not waste it. Ava's rather determined that she will survive this fucked up time in her life, not have her father's death go in vain.

Ava doesn't want to give up, but coping with what she must do is hard in her newfound life. It's such a traumatizing personal assault on her to have sex in front of someone to watch! She's still so new to this world, and it's so corrupt and dark. Crimson wants them to prove they are in love and married by having sex in front of her. She wouldn't even believe it to be a real demand if she didn't hear straight from the Devil's mouth. It's so fucked up!

And her supposed partner for this stint has made herself scarce to Ava. She knows Beatrice is right within the estate. According to people, she's asked about the state of things in the mansion and from her trusted guard, John, himself, Camila and Mary are running around to meet Beatrice.

Is Beatrice so thick-skinned that this sort of thing doesn't even faze her? Has all humanity been lost from Beatrice?

Somehow, her thoughts along this line of thinking made Ava sad. Beatrice isn't that much older than her. What horrors and trauma has Beatrice been subjected to to be void of certain human emotions?

It made Ava weep more. This world she'd been forced into is so dark that she doesn't know how she will survive it. To thrive, she must have an iron gut and endure many things, changing how she thinks and sees the world. Living life as an ordinary citizen is hard enough, and now, she finds herself in a different type of life, so far removed from what she grew up with.

She feels so tired of the rollercoaster of emotions since being captured when they were kidnapped from the New York City penthouse. And she used to think her life before then was already complicated with all the teenage drama, school work, what to wear to uni, what to have for lunch! All those things are now so trivial compared to what she has to figure out for herself. Escape the claws of a fucking Dragon Clan leader and, to top it off, perform a sexual act with the said leader in front of another deranged member leader-wannabe from the Blood Clan. These things only happen in Netflix shows, not real life, and shouldn't happen in Ava's life.

It is also tiring just going through what she has been through since, and Ava knows she has much more to endure. Sigh, fucking, sigh!

That night, Ava once again spent the night alone. But because she was tired from hanging out with the recruits, she at least managed to get a good sleep. When she woke up in the morning, she dreaded what the rest of the day would entail.

Fucking hell!

The first thing she did was meditate; she needed a sound mind and strong inner peace to get through the day's activities. Yay!

Her nerves were on edge. Ava felt like her head was going to explode; her heart had its sudden moments of panic that it would thud so hard against her chest. Her eyes want to shed tears, but she doesn't want to cry.

She also wanted to avoid being around people. So, when Camila checked on her, she told Ava that someone would get her when the time came.

She decided to stay in her room again, alone, until she had to go downstairs and meet with Beatrice.

Around mid-afternoon, her door opened, and Beatrice stepped in.

"Ava," Beatrice greeted, voice low.

Ava's breath hitched; she didn't expect Beatrice to be the one to come for her. Two, she missed the unreadable girl.

"I-umm-I'm sorry I haven't come to see you in the last couple of days," Beatrice said.

Ava had to shake herself a bit to make sure she heard right. Did Beatrice really stutter? She's never once heard or seen the clan leader to be unsure. But she's also resolved to distance herself from Beatrice, so she stands and walks towards the door.

"Were you? I didn't even notice; I've been busy with things myself," Ava said instead. "Let's get this over and done with then, shall we?" She led the way out of her room and down the hall. She was not looking at Beatrice, who just stepped behind her.

They got to the designated room without uttering a word between them. Both accept the awkwardness of their trek to the designated room to meet with Crimson.

Ava reaches for the doorknob when Beatrice's hand goes around her wrist, stopping her.

"Ava, please wait a second," Beatrice said, pulling Ava to face her.

Beatrice takes both of Ava's hands with hers.

Ava's heart is at her throat. What is Beatrice doing? Must make the distance! She won't be caught in this mind games that Beatrice loves to play with her. Ava's is strong! She's her own woman! She can fight off Beatrice's charms!

But Beatrice doesn't let her hands go, even if Ava tries to pull them back. Stepping closer to her, Beatrice moves her hands up Ava's forearm and to her arms and shoulder, eventually cupping her jaw.

Ava swallowed hard. – Protect yourself and your heart, Ava!

"Ava, we are doing this together. Stay with me; think only of me and us," Beatrice started. Their faces were so close together that Ava could feel the warmth of her breath, making the hair on the back of her neck stand up. "We need to be strong together. We will get through this and merge on the other side. I'm here for you and will be with you in every step and moment." Beatrice took a deep breath, inhaling Ava's scent.

Slowly, she lowered her lips to Ava's, ever so sweet and soft.

Ava couldn't help but whimper as their lips touched. She accepted the gentle gesture and couldn't help but close her lips around Beatrice's as if they had a mind of their own. They have never kissed like this, as if they were cherishing their shared time. Usually, it seems they kiss to assert dominance over the other, very heated and intense. If Ava were to rank all the kisses they've shared, this one would be Ava's favourite at the top of the list!

Time stood still as Beatrice let her lips linger on Ava's.

How could Beatrice make this kiss so sweet, and Ava can't even fight against it?

Instead, Ava's hand also rose to hold around Beatrice's wrists, feeling the calm pitter-patter of her pulse, calming Ava down, and believing every word Beatrice uttered. They are indeed in this together; she will not be alone to suffer this humiliation and violation of her person. It was a warm blanket of comfort that went around both of them.

Beatrice slowly pulled away from Ava and leaned her forehead against hers. Ava kept her eyes closed, ran her tongue on her lips where Beatrice's lips touched, and savoured Beatrice's taste that Ava had missed for two nights.

"Stay with me." It was a plea to give her the strength Ava needed so badly.

"I am here with you, Ava, I'm here," Beatrice said in reiteration, lifting her lips to lay one last kiss on Ava's forehead before they hit the proverbial march to the gallows of their abuse.

 Beatrice took the lead this time, but she turned to Ava one more time, "Remember, we are happily married and very much in love. We have to act the part."

Ava bit her bottom lip and nodded.

Crimson was sitting in a leather back chair when they entered the room. Legs crossed and a glass of hard liquor on hand.

"Oh look, it's Mrs. And Mrs. Zhu! How endearing!" Crimson greeted them.

"We're not here to trade pleasantries; we're just here to do what needs to be done and get it over with," Beatrice replied. She walked Ava to the far side of the bed and started to help her undress.

Ava's body started to shiver, not because she was cold but because of anxiety. This is it!

Until!

"Nope! Nope! Nah-uh," Crimson stopped Beatrice, "Do it as you would when you are by yourselves. I want to see the real full show of intimacy, not this rehearsed bullshit you're trying to portray. If you are married and not a sham, you will fuck for real!"

Beatrice stopped and clenched her jaw hard. She looked up to look at Ava in the eyes and nodded slightly.

Ava lowered the hem of the shirt Beatrice was trying to help her with and sat on the side of the bed.

"In that case then, I don't want to see you, and I don't want to hear any word from you as we do this," Beatrice demanded, "I and my wife are not exhibitionists by nature. We're doing this to satisfy your sick kink to watch other people fuck and to shut your mouth about Ava's existence to other clans."

"I would seriously give it to you, Dragon. You don't back down; you will take control any way you can get it," Crimson said, "But I'll agree to your demand if it will make the show better and more enjoyable for me."

"You are under my roof, Crimson. This is my turf. You might have hold on me and my wife, but rest assured that I'm not giving up control," Beatrice said with conviction.

"Yeah, yeah, yeah! We'll see about that," Crimson said. My clan is making strides, and soon, my father will name me the leader of the Blood Clan, and you will soon find yourself in steep competition."

Beatrice snorted in response, "You will never be near to where I am, no matter what you do. No matter how hard you work for anything, you will never reach my success!"

"Have you forgotten about my other demand? You will hand me full control of Europe. Do you think you can beat me then? And don't even think about not fulfilling that part of our deal because of this free show. It weighs shit all in the grand scheme of things," Crimson replied.

Beatrice didn't have any retort to that.

"Huh! So you did forget, didn't you!" Crimson sneered blood in her eyes.

"One thing at a time, you will get what's yours when all is said and done," Beatrice replied. "There are far too many players to get that all settled, and you know that."

"Yes, I do! And I can't wait until you hand it to me, and then we'll see who's a better clan leader," Crimson replied.

"Bea?" Ava called out, "Babe? Can we please get this over with?"

"Okay, darling," Beatrice turned to Ava and nodded.

They both got in under the covers of the bed. The bed was made to resemble the same one Ava had in her room, just like Beatrice had told Camila to make it comfortable, and to Camila, that meant for Ava.

Ava's eyes are closed, and Beatrice scoots as close as possible to comfort her that they're doing this together.

"Look at me, darling," Beatrice commanded softly. Ava opened her eyes slowly; her chin quivered, and she wanted to hide. "Are you with me?"

Ava doesn't reply. Her eyes sting with the threat of tears, and she struggles to look Beatrice in the eyes.

"Ava, with me, please, darling," Beatrice said softly. "Look with your mind's eyes, love, and it's just you and me."

Slowly, Ava did what Beatrice told her to and found that the light was dimmed only on them—no one else. Only then was she able to imagine the words that Beatrice spoke.

Crimson was sitting in the shadows. It was one of Beatrice's instructions to Camila. To trick their minds into thinking that they are alone and that no Blood clan member with a sick kink is watching.

"You're so beautiful, so brave, so sweet," Beatrice softly uttered, and Ava slowly closed her eyes again. This time, she nodded at every word. "You are with me, on our bed," Beatrice kissed each of her lids, "Feel the warmth of my touch," kisses on Ava's cheek. She takes one of Ava's hands and puts it on her chest, "Do you feel that?" Ava nods. "Feel my heartbeat," another nod.

Beatrice kept Ava's hand resting on her chest as she moved closer to kiss her on the lips—a gentle touch on her arm, face, and neck. Every glide of Beatrice's fingertips on her skin reassured Ava of her warmth and presence.

They moved slowly and gently with each other. Ava didn't even feel as time passed, and they were both without clothes under the cover, well, except that Beatrice still hadn't taken off her top.

"I'm going to touch you now, Ava, okay?" Beatrice said, still as soft as she could manage it. With every movement she made, she did not catch Ava by surprise.

They were making love.

Not just releasing their bodily desire, but they were in sync. Their souls, at that moment, were tethered together.

As Beatrice's hand reached Ava's center, she did the same with Beatrice.

"You're not wearing it," Ava half-lidded, looked up at Beatrice.

"No, that's just for you and me," Beatrice said.

"Okay," Ava replied, understanding that Beatrice didn't want to share the clan secret of a new technology, but not yet. And especially not to a sociopathic Blood member.

Beatrice once again made Ava forget they were in someone else's presence. Every movement and gesture she made was to bring Ava pleasure and comfort.

When their moans and whimpers mixed with their movements, they were both lost on each other. They were giving and taking pleasure to and fro.

"Are you close, darling?" Beatrice asked.

"Yes," Ava replied with a sharp inhale.

"Don't hold back," Beatrice once again commanded, "Let me hear you."

And Ava did, arching her back towards Beatrice.

Beatrice opened her eyes and watched Ava reach her peak.

"Yes, darling, just like that!" Beatrice loved seeing Ava orgasm; she bit her lips to hold back her moans. Not relenting, she kept her ministrations on Ava until Beatrice felt her hand weave between her hair and pulled her closer.

"Oh god, Ava!" Beatrice buried her face on Ava's neck. "More darling!"

"Bea! Baby!" Ava closed her eyes tightly. She wants to be in the moment with Beatrice and not lose their connection.

"Ava…" Beatrice nipping on Ava's neck, "Fuck! I love you, Ava!"

This made Ava's eyes open, and she pushed Beatrice back so she could look into her eyes. And all Ava saw was passion and lust, only for her. "Kiss me!" Ava commanded, and Beatrice did nothing but that.

Ava felt like she floated away to another world where there were no clans, killing, or violence—just her and Beatrice in a state of happiness and bliss. 

She wanted to stay and never leave. They belong in this world, and it's what they deserve!

Ava wanted to weep in happiness; Beatrice loved her! These were such sweet words that she wanted to hear them over and over again.

As Ava came down from her climax, their lips remained sealed. Their breaths intermingled.

And as their lips separated, their foreheads joined, and Ava brought a hand to Beatrice's face.

At that moment, it was just them. No one else mattered, just them soaking in every bit of it.

Until they heard a series of slow claps.

"Well, that was underwhelming!" Crimson now stepping into the lighter part of the room.

"Fuck!" Beatrice said only to Ava. Why can't the bitch just give them a few more minutes together to gather their thoughts? Beatrice gathered the blanket on them tighter to cover Ava's nakedness.

"The rumours about you being such a sexual feigned is nothing but that, aye, Dragon?" Crimson egged on, "Rumors! What the fuck was that sad excuse of a performance - so vanilla." She added as if bored.

Beatrice groaned at Crimson's goading.

"You should go the fuck away now," Beatrice said, "Camila will see you out."

"Don't worry, I don't need a second show," Crimson chuckled darkly. "I'll see you around, Dragon! Don't make me wait too long for the second part of the deal!"

With that Crimson, we walked out the door, slamming it hard.

The hard slam felt like a bomb going off in Ava's ear, taking her out of the cocoon of comfort Beatrice created for her. Ava's body started to shake, and tears pushed out her eyes in waves.

She couldn't hold back the sobs. Beatrice dropped on her side and pulled her to be caged in her arms.

"Shhh, it's over," Beatrice whispered, "We got through it. It's over, Ava."

They stayed in the room until Ava calmed down and could return to her room. Then, Beatrice ordered Camila to have everyone go out of their way to retreat to Ava's room.

When they got to Ava's room, Beatrice handed her a pill.

"It's anxiety meds, just to calm your nerves down and make you fall asleep," Beatrice said, still gentle and making sure that Ava was not panicking internally.

Ava took the meds that were handed to her without any hesitation. She wanted for a moment to forget what they've gone through. She felt so violated, even if, at the moment, Beatrice made sure to comfort her every step of the way.

When she took her spot on her bed, Beatrice laid down with her and wrapped her arms around her.

Before the meds took hold of her consciousness, Ava spoke. "Stay with me, babe."

"I will, darling," Beatrice replied.

 

FLASHBACK

Beatrice was in New York City with Vincent. They were there for a Jiujitsu battle for Beatrice. Her parents didn't have time to go with her.

They didn't care to see Beatrice compete. The Zhu's are not the type of parents who upstage their kids with over-the-top cheers and support.

But Beatrice has to compete. She needs to represent their clan. The only acceptable outcome is to win gold in all the categories Beatrice qualifies for and has to compete in.

Beatrice won four first places in the six competitions for which she qualified and was second for the rest. Of course, more is needed; the goal is to win first place.

After changing into her formal clothes, Beatrice left the girl's changing room disappointed.

"There's no point sulking over this. It is what it is," Vincent said. He puts a hand on Beatrice's shoulder and says, "Let's go!" and leads the eight-year-old girl out to the sports arena.

When they sat in the back of the car, Vincent turned to Beatrice.

"We have to make a detour," Vincent said, "But you have to promise to be on your best behaviour. You'll do everything I tell you to do."

"I'm always my best self," Beatrice said, giving Vincent a discerning look. The older man was not helping her feel better about herself.

But Vincent was not shaken by the girl's glare and lowered his eyes on her to get her to agree with him.

"Fine, yes, I promise to be on my best behaviour," Beatrice said, "Where are we going?"

"You promise?" Vincent wanted to make sure.

"I promise!" Beatrice replied, although intrigued, and rolled her eyes.

"It's my daughter's birthday, and she has a party right now," Vincent said.

"You have a daughter!?" Beatrice's eyes bugged out, "And I get to meet her?"

Vincent clasped his hand on his lap and looked away from Beatrice, "Yes, I have a daughter, but no, you can't meet her."

"Oh!" Beatrice's face fell, "Why not?"

"My daughter, Sara, she's special to me," Vincent tried to explain but still couldn't meet Beatrice's eyes. It was pricking at his heart to disappoint the girl more. "I want Sara to live a different life than ours. Do you understand what I mean?" This time, she looked at Beatrice, and seeing the girl's sad eyes made him unhappy with his choice.

 "No, I just want to meet and be friends with her," Beatrice said, playing with the cuff of her jacket.

Vincent took another deep breath. How can he explain it to Beatrice? That the world they both live in is filled with violence, corruption, greed and life's real-life horror. He wants to build a different world for Sara, and she doesn't want her life to be tainted with the darkness they go through every day.

"Do you like the way we live, Beatrice?" Vincent asked.

Beatrice shook her head. "It's very violent. Everyone's so angry. Father always talks about winning in everything, that we always have to be at the top, no matter the costs. There's so much pressure to be perfect and excel in everything."

"Are you happy with that kind of world?"

Beatrice shook her head.

"It's much darker than what you've already seen. You'll see the uglier side of our world when you're older. And I don't want Sara to live in that world; I want her to be able to enjoy her life without the suffering and the gore that I know for sure will be part of your life."

"Oh!" Beatrice played with the lint on the cuff of her jacket. "But can I come with you? I promise I won't say anything to Sara. I want to see other children. Is that okay, Vincent?"

"I suppose that's alright," Vincent said, with a small smile on her lips. He didn't like to see Beatrice sad, but Sara's happiness weighed more in his heart. "Just do what I asked you to do; do it for me, Xiaolong."

Beatrice nodded slightly, but her unhappiness about the situation was still reflected on her face.

They stopped before a big house, and Beatrice followed behind Vincent.

When they reached the part of the house where the party was happening, Vincent pointed to a table in the corner where Beatrice could sit. It was away from the other guests' eyes but close enough that Beatrice could see the festivities.

"I'll leave you here for now, and I'll have someone bring over cake for you, okay?" Vincent asked.

"Okay."

Vincent bit his bottom lip. He's unhappy about this but doesn't want to take risks.

"I'm really sorry, Xiaolong," Vincent said.

"It's okay, I understand, Vincent," Beatrice put a smile on her face to make Vincent believe her, but in her heart, Beatrice knew the smile was not genuine.

Beatrice made the best of her situation. The cake was good, and she watched intently as the party progressed. Vincent laughed and socialized with the guests as he doted lovingly on his daughter. That made Beatrice smile, too. Sara is the cutest three-year-old Beatrice has ever seen. Her brown curls in pigtails and giggles bring a smile out of Beatrice. Watching Sara enjoy her party, probably oblivious to what it meant, makes Beatrice happy. She was enjoying herself as she ate her big piece of cake. Beatrice momentarily got distracted by how good it was.

Suddenly, there are two little hands on her thigh.

"Hi!"

Beatrice almost choked on her cake. Her eyes right away looked around to see where Vincent might be.

"Uh-hi?"

"I want cake!" Sara, the birthday celebrant, said, "Some?"

"You want some of my cake?" Beatrice asked.

"Yes, please!" And Sara shone her brightest smile, trying to sugar Beatrice into submission.

"Oh, okay," Beatrice cut a small piece of the cake to give to Sara.

"No, bigger!" Sara demanded with a pout and crossed her arms across her chest.

"Sorry," Beatrice sliced a bigger piece, "Here!"

Sara opened her mouth wide as Beatrice slowly fed her. Sara wiggled into a dance as she chewed the cake, which made Beatrice giggle.

"Would you like more, Sara?" Beatrice asked, already having a spoonful of the cake ready.

"Yes!" Sara once again happily takes the offered food.

And when she wiggled to dance, Beatrice couldn't help but giggle and do a little wiggle herself. This urged Sara to dance more after every bite of the cake. Sara soon pulled Beatrice off her chair so they could dance together.

And dance together they did!

"Carry me!" Sara commanded, and Beatrice had no choice but to give in to the birthday girl.

They continued to dance while Beatrice twirled Sara around, and her giggle mixed with shrieks of glee.

"Beatrice!" Vincent's voice roared.

"Vincent!" Beatrice exclaimed in terror. She held on tighter to Sara, scared that she almost dropped the little girl when she heard Vincent's voice.

"Papa!" Sara exclaimed happily, wrapping her arms tight on Beatrice's neck. "My friend!"

With her experience with her father, when he raised his voice, Beatrice's eyes quickly started to water, and her chin quivered.

"You promised, Xiaolong," Vincent said.

"I-I'm sorry," Beatrice was suddenly crying.

"Why are you crying?" Sara asked, bewildered, why her new friend was suddenly crying. She put Beatrice's cheeks on both her hands, "Smile!" Pulling on Beatrice's cheek to pull it to a smile.

Beatrice slowly lowered Sara to the ground.

"Vincent," an older lady put a hand on Vincent's arm, "She's just a child. Leave her to have some fun, alright?"

"Stella," Vincent said softly; she looked at Beatrice, who was rubbing her eyes, trying to stifle her sobs. "She and I talked about this."

"But there's no harm done; let her enjoy the party; she's just a little girl," said Stella, Vincent's wife. She lowered herself to look into Beatrice's eyes, "Hi Beatrice, I'm Stella; nice to meet you!" She extended a hand for Beatrice to shake.

Beatrice wiped her hand on her pants, first taking Stella's hand. "I'm sorry." She exhaled deeply and, with her training, composed herself as she tried to hold her hiccups. "Hello, ma'am. My name is Beatrice Zhu from the Dragon Clan, only heir to my father, Reginald Zhu."

"Oh, ever so formal, Beatrice," Stella said with a kind smile, "You can call me Stella."

Beatrice, though, turned to Vincent. "I'm sorry, Vincent. She came up to me, and Sara started dancing with me; I didn't mean any harm."

"She's my friend, papa!" Sara interjected, with a scowl on her face for her father.

"It's quite alright, Beatrice. Would you like to join Sara in playing with her other friends?" Stella asked.

"I'm too old for playing, Stella," Beatrice said, "I'll just sit back on my chair and be at my best. I'm sorry to interrupt your party."

Stella glared at Vincent and rolled her eyes before turning to Beatrice. "No, Beatrice, Vincent is the one who's sorry. Come on, let's join the other kids. And you are never too old to play and have fun, okay?" Motioning her head towards the crowd of children with their parents.

Beatrice only looked at Vincent.

"It's okay, Xiaolong," Vincent said, "And Stella was right, I am sorry. You should join the other kids."

Beatrice beamed and then took Stella's hand, and she joined the party together with Sara Ava Silva.

That day was among the best days of Beatrice's young life. She danced and played with other children. Sara never left her side and always wanted Beatrice's attention only on her. They held hands as they danced and ate more cake.

Vincent and Beatrice stayed until the end of the party. Sara cried when they had to leave. She didn't want either of them to go, but they had a private jet to catch and return to the Dragon Clan compound.

Sara gave her the biggest hug her little arms could muster and a kiss on the cheek.

When they got on the plane, their seat belts buckled.

"Thank you for letting me go with you, Vincent!" Beatrice said with a big smile.

"You're welcome. I'm sorry for how I acted," Vincent said, glad the day turned out. "But remember, not a word to your father about this."

"Yes, I promise!" Beatrice said, "I cross my heart!"

 

PRESENT DAY

Beatrice ran her fingers through Ava's hair.

"We used to be friends, Sara, but you have forgotten about me," Beatrice said bitterly. "We danced together and ate cake together."

She pulled Ava closer to her and gave her a soft kiss on her forehead.

"You were one of my favourite childhood memories. We were friends for one day as children," Beatrice's voice quivered. "I wanted to keep you, but your father wouldn't let me."

Not even Mary knew that day that one single day. For one day, Beatrice was genuinely happy with Ava.

The girl who gave her the prettiest smile and the best hug Beatrice had ever felt her whole life.

Chapter 20

Notes:

Please do let me know if you guys find any mistakes. It's late, and I'm too tired to proofread, lol.

I want to post this as soon as possible. I've kept you all waiting for too long.

"Papa," Ava called to her father with a smile.

"Mi hija!" Vincent called back, "How are you, sweetheart?"

Ava ran to wrap her arms around her father, "I missed you so much!"

"I missed you, too," Vincent replied.

With that, Ava buried her face on his chest and sobbed.

"Was it all just a dream, Papa?" Ava asked, "The clans, the violence, your death…Beatrice?"

"Oh, no, no, darling," Vincent said. "Don't you realize? This— we are in the dream?"

Ava pushed back from her father, "What?"

"I'm in your dream, Sara. Everything else is real," Vincent replied, "But you have to be strong, mi hija. There's more that you'll have to go through. You must find your way home and return to your real family."

"No, please!" Ava sobbed, "Why can't I just go with you? Please, take me with you!"

"It's not yet your time," Vincent replied, "I'm sorry that you're going through all of these. I tried to shield you from my dark world but failed."

"But I don't want to be here anymore!" Ava almost yelled at her father. "It's been so hard, I don't know where I am. I don't know what I'm supposed to do!" She buried her face in her hands.

Ava's knees buckled, and she fell slumped on the floor, still crying, "Tell me what to do!"

She cried some more, and she crumpled on the ground on her father's feet.

No one comforted her, and she was left to let out all her sorrows with her tears, and she sobbed harder.

When she finally looked up, her father was in the distance, walking away. So she got up and ran after him. His distance from her grew. But no matter how fast she ran, she couldn't catch up.

"Be strong, Sara! I love you," Vincent said as his voice faded and he started disappearing in the distance. Ava almost couldn't hear him anymore.

"Papa!" Ava yelled as she ran after him, her lungs burning as her legs strained at how fast she was trying to run to catch up after him.

He finally disappeared, but Ava didn't stop running after him until her legs gave out on her, and she plummeted to the ground. "Papa!"

"Shhh, Ava, it's okay," Beatrice's voice flooded around her, "I'm here, you're safe!"

Ava tried to open her eyes, but the meds she took kept her mind foggy, "He left me, he left!" She chanted with a sob.

Beatrice pulled her closer to her, "What do you need, Ava?"

"Stay, stay with me," Ava said as she buried her face in Beatrice's chest and fisted the front of her shirt.

"I am here now," Beatrice said, pulling her closer. Hush now, darling. You're safe."

"Safe… safe," Ava mumbled as sleep continued to fog her mind, "Stay with me."

"I am love. I'm here," Beatrice said as the medication's effect again overtook Ava.

 

Ava opened her eyes, the fogginess brought on by the meds fully worn off. She swiped the hair that curtained on her face, slowly opening and closing her eyes.

"Ava... are you alright?"

She turned her body to turn to the voice.

"Hey, sleepy head!" Mary greeted.

"Mary!" Almost half turned, and her hand started to pad the space behind her. Beatrice is no longer on her bed.

She suddenly sat up to ensure the space behind her was empty.

"She had to leave," Mary volunteered. "Beatrice left today with Camila on a business trip."

Of course, why would I expect otherwise? – Ava nodded in understanding.

"How are you feeling?" Mary asked.

"I feel like I slept for a hundred years," Ava said, rubbing the heel of her palm on her temple.

"Beatrice told me she gave you some calming meds. That ought to do it," Mary said with a small smile. About—umm, what happened yesterday? How are you feeling?"

"I'd rather not talk about it, if you don't mind," Ava said, rolling her eyes.

"I understand," Mary said with a nod. Would you like to join me for some food?"

"Yeah, I'm starving," Ava said. "But how long have I been out?"

"You were knocked out for almost eighteen hours," Mary said with a smirk.

"No wonder I feel stiff," Ava said. "Can I get a massage and a chiropractor today?"

"Of course, you know we have that in-house," Mary said, walking beside the bed to help her get up.

 

Beatrice was gone for the next three days, and when she returned, things were hectic with everyone involved in the clan business. Some areas of the mansion are once again off-limits to Ava.

Lilith came via helicopter again. She immediately started talking with Camila, and they went straight to the conference room that Ava was no longer privy to enter.

This again gets on Ava's nerves because she can't find a chance to talk to Beatrice about what happened during their time with Crimson and what was said.

The Dragon men were training more intensely, and a large group was with Beatrice and Camila while supposedly conducting business abroad. Thankfully, none were injured. But the tension was high all around. No one would speak to her about where they went and what they had to do while abroad.

Joining the training was the only thing keeping Ava busy then, and the training and drills were kicking her butt, so she ended up very tired at the end of the day. John was stricter with guarding her and talked and joked less with Ava.

John is even busy training the Dragon's private army when they're with the recruits.

Guns were being readied and checked all the time. The air was starting to have a permanent whiff of gunpowder with how much target practice was happening in the estate.

So, Ava participated in shooting, too! Fuck it if it's not authorized, they're too busy to keep tabs on her now!

She even concocted this plan of ambushing Beatrice one night, waiting at her door while painting, hoping to catch her when she's going to bed. But Ava nearly dosed off the entryway of her bedroom, and no Dragon came by even to puff a smoke off.

Ava managed to bump into Mary one day and didn't let the opportunity slip. "Hey! I need to ask you something," she said, quickening her steps to keep up with Mary, who looked like she was rushing to get where she needed to go.

"Hey, yourself, Ava! What is it? I'm in a rush right now," Mary said, barely looking at Ava and her strides not faltering.

"I just need to ask if you could schedule me with Beatrice," Ava said, nervously wringing her hands.

"No can do, Ava, she's really busy right now." Mary said, turning a corner and Ava still on her heel, "Shits are happening left, right and center at the moment, and we can't dilly dolly! Official clan business."

"I understand, but I need probably less than an hour!" Ava said.

Suddenly, Mary stopped in her tracks. She faces Ava with a look of understanding and sympathy for what the other girl is going through and, simultaneously, regrets that she can't help. "Look, Ava. I understand that you needed to hash things out with Beatrice, but we're unfortunately in the middle of many things." Mary inhales deeply, "I'll – run it by her, okay?" Mary puts a comforting hand on Ava's arm.

"She's avoiding me, Mary!" Ava can't help but blurt it out.

The other woman rubs a hand on her forehead, "She's not Ava, we're taking care of things that are very tricky at the mo-"

"Don't lie, you know it's true!" Ava said, her eyes stinging hot.

Another deep air intake, "Fine, maybe. I don't know. At the moment, though, I can tell you that we've got a shit tonne of things to take care of, we're being pulled taut in every direction, and things are tense."

"Why can't she just give a few minutes for me, though?" Ava's tears finally ran down her face.

"She's an idiot, okay? That I can tell you," Mary said, lowering her gaze to meet Ava's eyes, "I will try my best to tell her that you want to talk to her."

"Okay, thanks, Mary," Ava sniffled.

With another gentle tap on Ava's arm, Mary returned to her rushed steps, trying to balance the armload of Manila envelopes as she walked away.

 

When Mary entered the conference room, the other clan leaders' call resumed immediately. She had barely settled her butt on the chair when a video of new and old faces came alive.

"Good morning, everyone!" Bhatia started hot. "As you see, many faces have joined today. And we have done our homework with each one of them; they're all clean and dedicated to our cause, and that is to figure out who this new group of gang members assassinating clan leaders all over the world."

Beatrice looked at each face as Bhatia made his introductions. As he scanned the line of new faces, she took special care to analyze the older gentleman named Duretti.

This is the one that Beatrice and her clan would have to watch out for.

And as if Duretti could sense her, and probably just by accident, he was looking eye to eye with Beatrice. The hair on the back of her neck stood up. It was as if the man unknowingly accused her of her guilt. She glided a hand against the skin of her throat. Beatrice could feel it constricting.

Until she felt a slight tap on her feet. When she looked to her side, Mary did so. Her best friend gave her a slight nod. Without words, Mary assured the Dragon that they were in this together. They will not let their fear of Duretti discovering the truth about Mary's favour take over them; they are a team, one unit. Mary then looked at Camila, and she had the same look of determination. As always, the three will fight tooth and nail to keep their clan safe from Duretti.

"And as was discussed at the last meeting," Superion said, "I would like to introduce Francesco Duretti, clan leader of the Evangelion."

Duretti visibly straightened up on his chair, looking too proud and smug, "If you would allow, Superion, I would like to speak some words."

"Go on ahead," Superion replied.

"My family's legacy stems from a long line of great clan leaders," Duretti said.

Beatrice almost wanted to gag with the audacity of this man.

"We don't usually associate with other clans, especially ones from less-known families. But I, too, must adjust as this problem with this new clan is coming close to all our doors." Some people on the chat couldn't hide their negative reaction to the man's indirect insult to their clans. "My meeting with Superion has intrigued me and, I must say, interested me as to who else has joined forces with her. I see some familiar names. Gregory!" He slightly nodded to the Brit and returned smugly, "Shinji Igarashi, I'm surprised to see you here, Storm Clan." And Duretti gave him a slight bow for respect, which the Japanese man also returned with a less smug bow, unlike Gregory. "And, of course, I can see family. Mary Phillips, my pseudo granddaughter, representing The Dragon Clan."

"Greetings, Duretti; you know of Beatrice Zhu, The Dragon leader," Mary said, not liking how Duretti had bypassed her friend's presence.

"Of course, after all, our clans have joined history!" Duretti said the smile on his face was fading. "Nonetheless, I do appreciate you correcting the wrong of your father, Beatrice, in harbouring and protecting a murderer behind your walls. Put an end to Vincent Silva's life and his daughter's."

"This is not the time nor place, Duretti," Beatrice said.

Duretti slightly scoffed, "Feisty and fearless, I didn't expect any less!" His eyes looked more at the faces on his screen. "And is that Lilith Ruiz-El Diablo, my, my, my! If they managed to get the Demon clan to surface from hiding, this new clan has ruffled some serious feathers."

"My clan has not hid from anything. We merely limit our interactions to trustworthy and powerful clans," Lilith said, wanting to correct Duretti's unfair insinuation. Hence, you have not interacted with us."

Duretti guffawed, and Gregory tried to laugh. "Six generations strong female leaders of Demon clan," Duretti shook his head. I do not need to get entangled with your family. It's not worth my time."

"And yet, you seem to know a lot about my family," Lilith replied, quickly erasing Duretti's ugly smile. "You are obviously keeping tabs!"

"Not this again," Bhatia said, covering his eyes as he shook his head; when he lifted his gaze, he continued, "Could we please put our grudges and insults for each other later? You all can fight and kill each other after we take down this FBC group that's trying to kill us all! We have better things to go through than subject everyone to these unnecessary spats!"

"Here, here!" Someone echoed the sentiment.

And the introduction of the new members of their group carried on.

 

Ava is nothing but persistent; she resorted to seeking Beatrice out herself; she managed to shake off John's maniacal guarding and walked herself to the hall leading to the conference room when she saw Lilith and Camila once again with their heads glued together, discussing things god knows what!

She hurried her steps to catch up. Every idiot in this mansion seems to be in the speed-walking era in their lives. Thank God for Ava's daily training with the recruits; her cardio has been better than when she first came.

Beatrice opened the door for Camila and Lilith, and Ava managed to catch the woman's eyes as they walked past the threshold.

But Beatrice, that stoic bitch, did nothing more than that; she quickly averted her gaze and started to close the door without acknowledging Ava.

Ava, on the other hand, rushed to get to the door, fuck the fact if she's not privileged to be in that room, she's going to talk to Beatrice one way or the other! So she ran before Beatrice could shut the door.

But she couldn't even reach 10m from the door; two guards stopped her.

"I'm Sorry, Miss Ava. You are not allowed in this area," one of the men said.

"Fuck off," Ava made haste and walked towards the door.

Only to be manhandled by one of the guards.

"Sorry, Miss Ava. We're under strict orders," Guard #1 said. By all means necessary."

"Get your hands off me!" Ava demanded as she pushed against the wall to stop her thrashing.

"No, ma'am!" Guard #2 said.

"Let her go!" a voice behind them suddenly yelled. "Let her go, I said!"

"John!" Ava yelled back, recognizing her personal guard's voice. "I just need to go to talk to Beatrice." Ava kicked back and hit Guard #1 on the shin. "Get your rough paws off me!"

"Ow!"

"Let Ava go," John said, sighing.

Finally, the two guards let Ava go.

Ava shook them off abruptly.

"Ava," John said calmly, "We have to leave. There's a meeting there, and you are not allowed in this area. You know that."

"Fuck you, John!" Ava said, "I'm so done with all this bullshit!"

Ava then stomped away from her door and locked herself in her room for the rest of the day.

 

Meanwhile, inside the conference room.

The meeting had not commenced as they could hear the commotion on the other side of the door.

Beatrice's knuckles were turning white with how hard she was grasping onto the armrest of her chair.

Mary stared directly at the table's surface but not at anything simultaneously.

Camila just stared at Beatrice with disdain.

Ashley suddenly became very focused and busy cleaning her laptop keys, trying not to make eye contact with anyone.

While looking at Beatrice, Lilith would scoff and roll her eyes as they listened to Ava's interruption.

When a softer, muffled male voice finally came, the commotion stopped, and Lilith was the first to react.

"Thank the fucking gods!" Lilith groaned as she rubbed her temple as if suffering from a headache.

"Let's start the meeting," Beatrice said, straightening her suit jacket out of invisible dust.

"You have to get better control of your woman, Dragon," Lilith said again.

"We're not talking about her, and she's not my woman, we just fuck," Beatrice said, then cleared her throat.

Mary looked at Camila and rolled her eyes.

"What do you have for us, Mary?" Turning to her best friend, Beatrice is not interested in discussing Ava's role in her life.

Ashley's fingers fired rapidly on the keyboard, taking the minutes.

"Julian Song finally got back to me about the Balkans," Mary started. He was right with the first information. The clan's successor has been killed during the gun and money exchange." She handed Ashley a USB key to plug it into the projector.  

A picture of a man who might be in his 70s pops up on the screen. He has a long white beard with a black mustache and hair receding on his forehead, but his salt and pepper hair is kept long and sleek back. His shoulder is wide, and his build is bulky.

"This is an old picture, of course. It's the only one we can find," Mary introduced. "His name is Kazimir Radosevic, the leader of the Balkan Clan of Croatia. He's been the clan leader for almost 65 years since his father died of pneumonia unexpectedly. Their modus operandi is to go dark but have their hands in everything that could bring in the money. They wouldn't have been exposed if not for his son's carelessness. The main business for the family, though, is firearms. Hence, we did the so-called deal months back. They have been behind many wars and terrorism in the world but never at the front of anything, always in the background behind other power names in the game." Mary looks around the room, "Kazimir is pretty much at the last straw of his life and was looking forward to handing the clan to his son."

Mary nodded to Ashley to show the next picture.

Another man, who looks much younger than Kasimir, popped up. He has shorter dark hair, a sleeked back, is stocky-built like his father, and has full dark facial hair.

"Mirko Radosevic, the supposed heir of the Balkan clan, but as we all now know, has died during the exchange of firearms with us. He had a period in his life where he lived like a celebrity and lived mostly out of Croatia, with nothing to do with the clan, as his father ran everything; he partied in Europe and North and South America. Spending money like it was not going to run out." Mary explained.

"Very old money never runs out," Camila added, crossing her arms and studying Mirko's picture intently.

Mary nodded in agreement. Business was booming in the Balkans. He thought he had suddenly fallen in love with a woman in London and started to straighten his ways. That was when he and his wife were kidnapped for ransom."

"Ah, so the family was forced to surface?" Lilith asked.

"Correct," Mary said. "Mirko and his wife were eventually found and rescued by the Balkans. Meeting his new inlaws, Kazimir couldn't order his son to divorce his wife. If you can believe it, the old fool understood what love was. And so he made a bargain with his son. Mirko was to return to Croatia, learn how the clan business works, and be groomed to be the next successor. With that, his family was forced to uproot from the UK and move back to Croatia, where they've gone dark since."

"How many children does Mirko have?" Beatrice asked, trying to assess where they stood with the Balkan clan and how they could mitigate the shit-hole they found themselves in.

"Ah! I'm glad you asked," Mary said, nodding to Ashley for the next photo. "Mirko and his wife had no biological children, no blood heir to succeed him per se. But this here is Shannon Masters, Mirko's step-daughter that he took in as if she's his own." Mary suddenly had a look of admiration for the picture plastered on the projector. Shannon was tall, looking nothing like Mirko or Kazimir. She looked like she could be a model if you're looking at her picture, and you didn't know she belonged to a clan that has been underground and been behind most wars in the world, supplying the guns and ammunition. And whatever other business their clans are entangled with. "She's been raised inside the clan, groomed just like his father, and now being prepared to take over after Mirko's passing, despite the fact she's not blood. All with Kazimir's blessing, he doted on the girl as well. And just like you, Xiaolong, she's good at what she does."

Camila gave Mary a questioning glare, but it was Beatrice who spoke.

"And now, she's the one we must worry about?" Beatrice supplied.

"Correct!" Mary said, nodding to Ashley again. Another picture popped up of Shannon walking in. It looks like she's walking out of the private jet, hands on her dark glasses, with several gunned men looking around the premises. She's well-guarded like a precious jewel. "Unlike the old Balkans, Shannon has started getting herself connected with some legal business, clean if you will. The ones that pay tax!" Mary scoffs with a laugh. "Who wants to pay tax!?"

Beatrice leaned back in her chair and tented her fingers in front of her. "Interesting woman. She seems smart and very calculated."

"Indeed," Mary said, "We at least have a chance to contact her. She frequents many European businesses and has become involved in the fashion industry."

"Good. Carry on getting more information about her, and when a suitable time comes, and once we find access, immediately set up to meet," Beatrice ordered. But tread carefully; they're not dark for no reason; they can be lethal if we play our cards wrong."

"Don't worry, I'm on this one personally," Mary said confidently.

"Of course you are!" Camila said, then thins her eyes towards Mary.

Mary combatted with a growl on her face for Camila.

"Children, quit this!" Lilith said, "Do you have anyone else on your team that's an adult, Dragon?" Lilith asked sarcastically, clearly tired of the Dragon clan's immature antics.

Beatrice didn't pay her no mind, though, "How about Arthur Sheraff?" Once again, this steered the conversation in a different direction.

Mary exhaled deeply, "Unfortunately, the trail on him has gone cold. Since the Latinos have pulled from our group, they have been ruthless with anyone they find questionable, and Sheraff has suddenly disappeared like a ghost."

"I'll have my people look into him further," Lilith said, already looking at her phone, "I feel like he knows a shitload that could keep us alive or worse, dead!"

"Where was he last spotted?" Camila asked.

"From the last spotting when I talked to Song, it was in Guatemala," Mary said, "I want to put some of our people in South America too, Dragon, with your permission."

"I permit," Beatrice said, "Get the New York team to assemble to smoke him out."

"Ashley, please connect me with Roscoe for this week and squeeze them into my schedule as soon as possible, " Mary told the other woman.

"Got it, Mary," Ashley replied, "Also, an update for Song, I've wired the rest of his fee."

"Good work, everyone!" Beatrice said with a nod.

 

In the next weeks, Beatrice was in and out of the compound, leaving by helicopter and being gone for days, sometimes with Mary, sometimes with Camila. Lilith is also always in the compound when Beatrice is home. The tension has not let up and has piled up higher than before.

Another change in her security details has also been made. In addition to having John as her guard, Alanna, who seems to have a permanent scowl on her face, has been added to their routine.

Ava opened her door and sighed at her two companions' sight.

"Good morning, John. Alanna," Ava greeted.

"Morning," John replied with a small smile.

Alanna merely grunted.

"Woke up on the wrong side of the bed this morning?" Ava taunted the other woman.

The other woman glared at Ava.

"Still didn't get laid last night, I see!" Ava said unrelenting.

No matter how much Ava goads Alanna, the latter doesn't verbally respond. Alana would either growl or scoff in disagreement about everything. This is at least entertaining for John and Ava, who got into the habit of betting how many times Ava could make the other woman respond with her taunting. Dessert during meals was used as currency between the two.

"What are we training in today, Ava?" John asked.

"I want to train more in submission," Ava said. "I'm thinking an MMA superstar is my next career goal.

John chuckled, "As you wish!"

Alanna, this time, grunted.

"That's new!" – Ava.

"You want to train, Ava, then, Alanna?"

"Mhm!" Alanna said with an evil smirk.

That night, Ava was fuming in her bedroom. Alanna put her through some intense training and workouts. She can feel her soreness to the tips of her hair.

She was combing through her wet hair when she heard a knock on her door.

"Come in," Ava said as she sat on the bed. Her face fell in disappointment when she did not walk through her door.

"Well, lovely to see you too, Ava!" Mary said sarcastically with a sideways grin. "Sorry to disappoint you with my presence."

"Hi, Mary," Ava said. I'm sorry. I thought it was a miracle that she'd finally found the balls to talk to me."

"Not quite yet, but I have a message for you that's sort of from her," Mary said with her hands behind her back as she slowly stepped into the room. "We have secured a meeting with your father's Swiss bank and will fly there next week."

"What?" Ava is suddenly confused with what she's heard, "Wha-what exactly does that mean?"

"That means, Ava Silva, you're close to being freed from here," Mary said, sitting beside her on the bed. You will get your money. We will set you up so that you can live your life outside of these walls. And we will all happily live our lives separately." But there was a hint of sadness in Mary's eyes.

"No. Right, well, that's great," Ava replied, lowering her eyes to look at the floor, "I suppose that's good."

"This has always been how our times together should end. You will live as a normal citizen, and you will forget about this world," Mary said with a sigh, "Your father tried hard not to involve you in this life, and finally, we're able to facilitate exactly that for you."

"Yeah, okay," Ava said, looking up at Mary. But I don't have a passport."

"Don't worry about that; Camila has taken care of all your identifications, including your changed name as Ava Silva; you're no longer Sara since you stepped foot into the Dragon's den."

"But I liked my name, Sara," Ava said.

"But it's also unsafe to keep it for you," Mary said.

Ava was left in her room, ruminating about Mary's news. She will soon be free. Her father kept her out of all the darkness, after all. She's free to live, return to school, finish her degree, and rekindle her relationship with her boyfriend, Todd. They have not broken up yet, well, not officially.

But the biggest question in her mind is, is she ready to leave this world?

What about Beatrice? Will she disappear from her life like she never existed?

Her mind told her it was the right thing to happen, but her heart refused.

 

 

Mary returned to the conference room to finish some stuff with Camila, who was busy on her laptop as she took notes.

Beatrice left again for another business trip with Lilith, and they were both left to tie all the other loose ends in their operation.

She lifted her eyes when the door opened, "How did she take the news?"

"Fine, considering," Mary pulled up a chair and leaned back on it.

Camila started drumming her pen on her notepad, "I don't think Ava wants to leave, not without her."

"Yeah, no shit!" Mary said. "There's a big cluster fuck that needn't need to happen. Beatrice got too close to her."

Camila nodded as she continued drumming and then twirled the stick. But it flew out of her hand and landed a few feet away on the ground.

"Good going!" Mary teased.

Rolling her eyes, Camila quickly knelt on the floor to get her pen underneath another small table, and her eyes caught something. It was a blinking blue light. Curious, she reached for it and when she pulled closer to her face to inspect. "What the fuck is this!?" But her eyes had a look of horror.

"What?" Mary said, straightening up from her chair to look at what Camila held.

"This is not fucking good, Mary!"

Then they started hearing gunshots and explosions from outside!

"Fuck!" Mary said finally getting up from her seat and reaching into wall cabinets to get guns for herself and Camila, "Not fucking good!"

Camila took the gun Mary was handing to her, "This is a shit show! Could be the mother fucking FBC!"

"Pray to all that's holy that it's not!"

But they looked at each other's eyes with dread.

"I'll go get Ava!"

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 21

"Mary!" Ava yelled out as her door swung open so hard that it slammed on the wall. She's ducked on the floor, covering her head. She heard the gunshots and didn't know what she was supposed to do. They never had emergency drills in this fucking house, just in case this type of shit goes down!

"No! It's Camila," the woman replied. "Where are you? We need to evacuate."

"I'm here," Ava called out again, "What the fuck's going on?"

"I'm not sure, but I rushed to get here as soon we heard the gunshots," Camila knelt before her, "Are you okay? Are you hurt?"

"No, I'm okay," Ava replied, taking the hands Camila offered her to get up.

"Ava, put on some comfortable clothes," Camila instructed her, "and wear runners; we have to get away from here."

Ava did what she was told even though she was shaking from fear.

"Here, put some personal stuff in this backpack," Camila instructed. "Hurry!"

"Okay, okay. "Ava was like a child, doing everything she was told to, without any fight. She went to her drawers and started shoving clothes and underwear in the backpack. Then she ran to the bathroom to pick up her toothbrush and toothpaste, just to be safe, of course! Dental health is always important!

Camila walked towards the window to see if she could check what was happening in the estate.

"Shit! I think they broke through the gates," Camila said with a gun at a ready, still looking to see what was happening.

"Oh my god, we're going to die!" Ava said; she slid down the wall and sat with her feet planted on the floor.

There are a lot of guns firing and explosions.

"We just have to wait a few minutes for Mary to return," Camila said. "Be ready to go at any time. Have you got your stuff packed?" She turned to look at Ava and felt bad for the other woman, who was crying and visibly shaken by all that had been going on.

Ava just nodded her head.

"Do you know how to do box breathing?"

Ava nodded once more.

"Do it to control your anxiety," Camila said, "And Ava?"

"Yeah?" Ava looked at Camila, who was still standing by the window.

"We will get you out of here safe. You have to trust me, okay?"

"Yeah, okay," Ava looked at her more puzzled. - Why is she being nice?

Then another explosion!

It was a closer one. Ava again put her arms over her head as if they could protect her.

"Fuck!" Ava screamed and buried her face between her knees.

"Ava, Ava? Are you okay?"

Ava lifted her head and then opened her eyes, "Bea?"

"Are you okay?" Then Beatrice started tapping her everywhere, checking for injuries, bumps, or bruises. "Are you hurt?"

"Beatrice, I'm okay," Ava tried to swipe Beatrice's hands on her person. "Why do you have blood on you!?"

"What?" Beatrice looked down at herself. Her button-up shirt had many blood stains on it. "I had to fight through so many people to get here."

"You had to fight your way through to get to me?" Ava lowered her eyes to catch Beatrice's, trying to see if there was any sign of sarcasm or a lie on her face.

"Yeah, sorry, I just got here. As soon I stepped off the chopper, the gunfire started," Beatrice said, talking with her hands animatedly. "Then – then Smith, my bodyguard, threw a gun at me so I can fight back. So I started shooting men – men cloaked with black hoods, I think, they're the FBC!" Then Beatrice started turning Ava's body side to side to check if she was unharmed.

"Stop, stop it!" Ava pushed Beatrice's hands back, "But why do you have blood on you?"

"I don't know," Beatrice said, she once again looked down on herself.

"Beatrice! You're shot in your leg!" Mary, who had already walked in without them even noticing, "What the fuck did you do?" She slid down to kneel beside her best friend.

"Oh!" Beatrice put her hand on her right thigh and felt the stickiness of blood, and she finally felt the sting of the bullet on her leg, "I guess I did!"

"Sit on the bed," Ava said. She pushed herself up and helped Beatrice sit on the bed with Mary.

"John, get some first aid kit. Alanna, get something to use as a tourniquet," Mary instructed the two others who went into Ava's room with her.

"No time for a first aid kit," Alanna said, quickly withdrawing a pocket knife from her pants' side pocket, then slashing one corner of Ava's comforter to get one long strip.

"You can speak?" Ava asked.

"Not the right time, Miss Ava," Alanna said, and she knelt before Beatrice to tie the cloth around her leg.

"Fuck!" Beatrice cried in pain as the tourniquet was tied tight above her wound.

"It has to be tight, sorry, Dragon," Alanna apologized, "It needed to be done!"

"EVERYBODY GET DOWN!" Camila yelled and ran to go deeper into the room.

"ON THE FLOOR!" Mary said, grabbing to catch Camila, and they both landed on the floor together.

Beatrice grabbed Ava at the same time and covered her with her own body.

A big explosion sounded even closer, rattling the walls and breaking the window Camila had stood by not even a minute earlier.

"Is everyone okay?" John asked, making sure everyone in the room was okay. Then he walked towards the blasted window to see if more were getting closer to their location.

Everyone started to groan and grunt, feeling the effect of the explosion's shockwave.

"They've breached our first line of defence! They're getting close!" Jovan, the young Dragon's man, also came yelling into the room. "WE have to go!"

"Let's go, everybody up!" Mary said to everyone.

Beatrice started groaning in pain, fully realizing the injury on her leg. "Ugh!"

"Bea, you're okay," Ava tried to comfort her, "Mary, help us up!"

Two hands scooped Beatrice up on her armpits to get her off Ava, who waited to have Beatrice off on top of her before moving herself. But something caught her eye under the bed, and she grabbed it quickly, shoving it down her pocket.

"Let's go!" Camila said, opening one of the secret doors on her wall. "Everyone, this way, this will lead to the basement!"

"John, radio a message to our men to buy us a few minutes but get themselves out to safety once we're out!" Mary ordered.

"Got it, Miss Phillips!" John then pushed on his earpiece. "Dragonites! One for the money, two for the show, we're good. We don't need heroes. Three to get ready, then roar! This is John. Godspeed, sparkies!" Then he ripped the earpiece from his head and stomped on it. "Let's go, everyone, 25 minutes to get out of here!"

They all started to get through the secret door.

"Ava, your backpack!" Camila reminded her.

"Got it!" Ava replied, and as she passed by Camila, "You all fucking knew about these secret doors! Un-fucking-believable!"

"Escape now, bitch later!" Mary said, pushing her through the door.

Beatrice had her arm on Alanna's arm for support as they descended a long flight of stairs.

There were so many steps! Ava couldn't even estimate how many. Running down the stairs was tricky, and she almost tripped more than once. Mary had to pull herself up from the hood of her sweater to keep her upright. There was even a time when Mary missed grabbing her, and she landed on Jovan's back. It's good that the young man had packed some more muscles, probably from the intense training they've all been doing, that they both managed to regain their balance.

The stairs ended in a very well-lit basement, and Ava had to look around; she was unsure how deep they were in the Earth.

Jovan and John started taking guns and ammunition from the walls and putting them in big duffel bags.

Mary and Camila each got backpacks and started packing laptops, passports, bundles of cash, and black credit cards.

Alanna had Beatrice leaning on the wall, assessing her leg. Running down what felt like ten thousand steps made the tourniquet loosen up a bit, and the bleeding continued on its descent. Alanna had to pull on the wound tighter once.

"Mother Fucker!" Beatrice bit on the back of her hand from extreme pain.

"Five minutes!" John yelled. He and Jovan started running towards some SUVs parked behind a glass wall.

"I'll drive," Camila announced, throwing her backpack to Mary. "You three in the other vehicle. Behind us." She barked the order to John, Jovan, and Alanna.

Alanna helped Beatrice settle on the back seat with Ava and then ran to the other vehicle, John in the driver's seat.

The tires screeched on the floor as the two vehicles rolled out.

"Ava put pressure on Beatrice's wound," Mary passing Ava a clean white cloth to put over the gun wound on Beatrice's leg.

"She's lost a lot of blood," Ava said as she applied the cloth over the leg and put pressure. "She's turning pale."

Ava looked at the front of the vehicle and saw that the SUV was entering a tunnel.

"Did you bring some pain meds, Camila?" Mary asked.

"No, I couldn't find any with the small amount of time we had," Camila said, concentrating on driving through the one-way tunnel. But she brave a glance to check on Beatrice, and she swallowed when she saw the sweat on the Dragon's forehead and her face looking pale.

"Where are we going? Where does this tunnel lead?" Ava asked, still keeping the pressure on.

"This will get us to safety. It's fifteen kilometres long underground," Mary explained.

"Wow, no shit! You people don't joke!"

"Nope! This was built when Beatrice was born and has been maintained well through the years." Mary turned to look at her, and then at Beatrice, eyes closed. "How's the bleeding?"

Ava lifted the cloth off the leg slightly, "I think it's slowing down."

"Good, good," Mary nodded, with relief on her face. "Keep the pressure on."

Beatrice groaned.

"Hey Bea? Baby?" Ava lifted one hand on her forehead to wipe the sweat off and some hair that had gone astray, "Are you with me, babe?"

"Ava?" Her eyes half-lidded, "Are you okay?"

"I'm fine, Bea, don't worry about me, okay?" Ava said with a small smile. "Just rest, babe? We're going to get you some help."

The lights on the tunnel started to dim until they were all out. Camila put on some goggles but rested them on her forehead first.

"We're going to go dark," Mary turned to look at Ava.

Then Camila turned off all the headlights, and she noticed so did the SUV behind them, and finally pulled down the goggles over her eyes. Night Vision goggles, Ava surmised.

"We can't risk it; they might still be patrolling the area," Mary explained.

"Got it!" Ava replied, finally able to sit back properly on the seat and then pulled Beatrice's head on her shoulder.

Beatrice let out a grunt.

"Shh, you're safe," Ava whispered.

"Stay with me," Beatrice whispered back, but her eyes closed.

"I will."

They continued to drive for another 30 minutes on a bumpy dirt road in the dark. It was almost romantic, with just the moon and the stars as all the light they could see, if they were not all being hunted to be killed!

Soon, they finally started driving on the paved highway, and Camila turned on the headlight and removed her goggles.

"So, it's a positive ID. They were FBC?" Camila broke the silence.

"Yes, they were all well armed, some of the guns looking familiar," Mary scoffed indignantly, "Fucking assholes, using our guns on us! The fucking audacity!"

Camila slammed one hand on the steering wheel, "It's fucking ridiculous! I found it too late!"

"What was it that you found, anyway?" Mary asked.

"It's a new technology meant to spy, scan and listen, then transmit it out to whoever planted them," Camila said, "It's the fucking works!"

"What!?" Mary asked, turning to face her, "Don't fucking say it!"

Camila nodded, "We can assume that the identities of the group of clan leaders have been leaked and fucking god knows what else. We have to warn them all! We don't know how long that thing has been there and how many!"

"Fuck!" Mary said but started swiping on her phone. "Any idea who could've planted it?"

Camila turned to look at Mary with a growl, "I'll give you two guesses!"

"God fucker!" Mary said, also slamming her hand on the dashboard in front of her, "The only two outsiders that have been inside the mansion have been Lilith and fucking Crimson!"

"And I'm not discounting either of them for being guilty," Camila said, her grip on the steering wheel tightening, "Either could've planted those damn things!"

"You're not making me feel better, Cam!" Mary said.

"Find me a safe location where we can connect to the internet and connect to Bhatia, and he can do the rest. We have no time to chit-chat about this with the whole group!"

"Who fucking knows how long those things have been listening to us!" Mary said, now her knees are bouncing with anxiety. "Do you think it's the only one?"

"I have no idea! They can work in multiples and communicate with each other!" Camila exhaled. They can also be moved and changed locations remotely."

"What are you guys talking about?" Ava asked.

"Camila found something in the conference room," Mary said.

"Found what?"

"It's this thing that looks like a marble but is about an inch in diameter, and it had blue light," Mary said, rubbing her forehead.

"Shit!" Ava suddenly pulled herself forward, making Beatrice's head fall on the seat. She pulled something from her pocket, "Like this!?"

"Fuck Ava!" Mary yelled, and Camila swerved roughly on the side of the road, then braked roughly to stop.

"Destroy it, now!" Camila ordered.

Mary grabbed the device from Ava's hand and threw the ball out the window. She pointed her shotgun to blow it up.

"What the fuck were you thinking, Ava!?" Mary yelled, turning back to look at her.

"She doesn't fucking know, Mary!" Camila yelled back.

"I-I just thought that – "Ava stuttered.

Then John was knocking on the window, "What the fuck was that!?"

"Ava found a spy gadget and mistakenly took it with her; keep your eyes peeled; they might already know our location!" Camila said, "Let's get out of here!"

"Fuck!" John quickly turned to return to their vehicle, and both SUVs were once again skidding out of the side of the highway to continue driving.

"What's going on?" Beatrice said, pulling herself to straighten up after sliding half hazard on the seat but still looking very unalright.

"Here, take this gun," Mary shoved one towards Beatrice.

"I'm sorry, okay! I was planning to show it to Camila later for examination. I found it under my bed." Ava said, "We were all rushing to get out, and I forgot about it!" She pulled back on the seat and crossed her arms in front of her.

Mary exhaled loudly through her nose.

Beatrice, still feeling woozy, checked the gun that Mary handed her for bullets. "What's done is done. Keep on high alert." She looked at Camila, "Hands steady on the wheel. We will get through this!"

Camila just nodded.

"Give me a gun; I know how to shoot now, too!" Ava said.

Camila looked at her through the rearview mirror; Mary and Beatrice turned to look at her, mouths agape.

"When did you learn how to shoot!?" Mary asked.

"With the trainees! Everyone's busy to keep an eye on me, so I took my shot!" Ava said, now taking the gun from Mary.

And she proudly checked it the same way that Beatrice did.

"Fine! I guess another gun is an advantage!" Beatrice said, holding her forehead. Her dizziness was starting to be the mother of all headaches!

Camila rolled her window and signalled for John's vehicle to move forward. Jovan rolled down the window when they were side by side, "Keep distance. We're looking hot driving too close to each other." Then, she expertly moved their SUV closer to John's and handed them a cell phone. "Wait for our call!"

Jovan reached out to grab Camila's phone and saluted. Then, they slowed down to distance themselves from the lead SUV.

"There's a small town about thirty miles ahead. We can find a hotel and try to get Beatrice patched up," Mary said, still slightly agitated. She took a deep breath and said, "I'm sorry for yelling at you, Ava; I'm just a little agitated."

Ava hissed, "Clearly!" Once again, she crossed her arms across her chest.

Mary pulled out her phone to call the cell phone in the other SUV. "We're going to exit on to the next town. The Dragon's not looking good; she's lost a lot of blood. Exit a few exits away after we've done so, and try to see if you can ditch your vehicle. Our cars look too similar to my liking."

The three people in the other SUV talked briefly before John got back to her: "Jovan said he knows someone who could perhaps help. We might not get back to you until much later, but I'll keep the cell phone close to me. Stay safe!"

"That's good, that's good!" Mary said, feeling relieved, "I'll text you where we will be staying for the night. Keep a low profile."

Then she hung up.

They picked a rundown motel on the South Side of town, which has little traffic.

An old man with bottle-cap glasses and greasy grey hair stood in the lobby. He adjusted his glasses to look more intently at Beatrice, whom Ava and Camila were helping.

"Wat wil je?" (What do you want?)" The man asked in a language Ava was unfamiliar with.

“We spreken niet veel Nederlands, Engels? (We don't speak much Dutch, English?)" Mary replied.

The old man nodded, adjusting his glasses on his big nose again, "Little!"

“Één kamer alstublieft (One room please),” Mary replied.

"You yes, her no!" Pointing to Beatrice.

"Fuck!" Mary pulled a few hundred Euros, "Please?"

"Oke," the man said, quickly grabbing the money.

Ava and Camila make Beatrice sit on one of the chairs available in the lobby.

"Do you know of any doctor that can help? My friend?" Mary asked again.

"No! Too dangerous," the man replied, shaking his head vigorously.

Mary laid another thousand euros on the counter. But he shook his head once more. In disgust, Mary pulled her lips aside, cracking her neck before putting in another thousand euros.

"Okay, okay! Son takes care of cows," the man said, "He'll help!"

"Room?" Mary is getting tired of the man's greediness.

He put a key hooked to a piece of wood with a room number on the counter but didn't move his hand that was over it. "One thousand per nacht!"

Mary's head quirked to the right, then exhaled audibly before replying, "Oke!"

The man finally moved his hand off the key and put a clipboard with a piece of paper for Mary to fill out.

"No record!" Mary slammed another five hundred euros to shut the old man up.

He just shrugged his shoulder and turned around, waving his hand over his head to dismiss them.

They quickly made their way to the room they had been given. It was a good thing it was on the first floor of the two-story motel.

Mary quickly drew the curtains closed after checking their surrounding.

They immediately settled Beatrice on the bed and took her clothes off, being gentle when they pulled her pants off. Ava gave one of her sweaters she'd packed in her backpack so that she wouldn't be fully naked and left only with her underwear on. When she was settled, they covered her with the blanket, her skin clammy, yet she was shivering.

It took a while for the innkeeper's son to reach their room, but he quickly tried to assess the injury.

(PSA – IF YOU'RE SQUIRMISH ABOUT BLOOD AND SURGERY – LOOK AWAY!)

(WILL MARK IT WHEN IT'S SAFE TO LOOK AGAIN)

"Not good," the man shakes his head.

"What's your name?" Ava asked him, looking up. She was sitting beside Beatrice, her legs on the bed.

"Luca," he said, giving Ava a little smile. He was in his mid-thirties, stood very tall, and had blonde curly hair. He had a wide build, and it was clear that he was used to hard labour. But unlike his father, he had a kind face. He must've gotten it from his mom.

"Well, Luca, do everything you can do for our friend, and we'll pay you generously," Camila said, arms crossed across her chest, standing at the foot of the bed.

Luca looked at her, made his lips thin, and nodded.

"I'm not a doctor, but I have helped cows give birth," Luca said, ruffling through his duffel bag, "I have antibiotics she will need."

"Close enough, let's do this," Mary said, "What do you need us to do?"

"Boil water, get towels from the bathroom; my father would want you to pay for those," Luca said, looking down, embarrassed for his father.

"No, really? I wouldn't have guessed!" Mary said, grumbling, going into the bathroom to grab the towels while Camila started boiling water in the provided kettle.

"Wat?" Luca asked, looking at Mary confusedly, not used to English sarcasm.

"Don't worry about her," Ava said, "What do we do next?"

They move Beatrice in the middle of the bed and make her bite on Luca's leather belt.

She half opened her eyes, then looked up at Ava.

"Hey! Luca's here to help you, but he doesn't have anesthesia, so you will just have to bite on that," Ava grimaced as she tried to explain what needed to be done. She brushed Beatrice's hair on top of her head.

Beatrice gently nodded.

"Oke, you and you," Luca pointed to Camila and Mary, "Hold your friend down. I'm going to start."

Mary straddled Beatrice's leg, sitting on her shin and holding down on her knees. At the same time, Ava and Camila held each arm.

"Oke," Luca said, holding a scalpel, "Make sure you hold her down. Strong!"

They all nodded.

Luca made his first cut. Beatrice opened her eyes wide and tried to stand up, but Camila and Ava quickly held her down. She grunted as she bit hard on the leather belt. Mary shook a bit as Beatrice tried to thrash from the pain.

Beatrice started to cry from the pain.

"Bullet is deep. Keep holding her, moving too much," Luca said. He had visible sweat on his forehead as he tried to hold the leg to steady he was operating on as he dug deep into the bullet hole now with a big tweezer.

"Oh god!" Ava cried beside Beatrice as she tried to hold the latter down. She tried not to look at Luca's actions, but it was hard not to.

"You can do this, Beatrice. It's just a little cut," Camila said. Beatrice gave her a death glare as she bit hard on the leather belt, then let out another muffled scream as Luca tried to reach deeper into her.

"Hurry up!" Mary commanded.

"I'm trying!" Luca yelled back, this time with fire in his eyes as he looked at Mary.

Mary took a deep breath as she pursed her lips tight. She knows her attitude could be better.

"I got it!" Luca yelled as she pulled the bullet with the tweezer. "Fuck! I think, more inside!"

"What?" Ava asked, shaking and face soaked with tears.

"Bullet broke. There's one more piece inside!" Luca started feeling around the leg muscle, trying to see if he could locate it by feeling.

Beatrice's leg was thrashing again underneath Mary. Luca was pushing hard on the abused leg.

Luca didn't even speak again when he shoved the tweezer back into the bullet hole; this time, he was trying to feel it inside the leg.

Beatrice's face was so red, groaning and grunting. The belt muffled her scream. She tried to pull her head up, and then her head landed hard back on the bed and lulling to the side.

"Ah! Bea!" Ava shaking Beatrice, "Did she just fucking die!?"

"No, she passed out from the pain; it's better this way," Mary finally let go of some force against Beatrice's leg!

"Ah, huh! Got it!" Luca said loud with a big smile on my face. "Oke, going to sew her now."

"Camila, get some washcloths so we can clean her up. Use the water you just boiled," Mary ordered, quickly doing what she was told.

When Luca was done, he carefully wrapped the leg with a bandage.

"You want? For souvenir?" Luca held and shook up a glass with the two pieces of bullet inside.

"No!" Mary and Ava said at the same time.

 

(SAFE TO READ AGAIN!)

 

Luca shrugged and put the glass in his duffel bag, then reached for a bottle to give to Mary. "Give this to her three times a day for seven days. It's antibiotic for infection."

"Do you have anything for pain?" Mary asked.

He shook his head, "You buy paracetamol from the pharmacy in the morning. Give her one thousand milligrams, no more than eight a day."

"Okay, thank you, Luca," Mary gave him a friendly tap on the shoulder this time and handed him a full bundle of cash. "Give your father what you think is fair."

"Oh, so much!" Luca's eyes bugged out.

"You've earned it," Mary said with a small smile. "Thank you! And please keep this to yourselves."

Luca nodded his head and started to clean his stuff up to leave.

"Ava, watch her when she wakes up. Let's give her antibiotics," Mary instructed.

Ava was now lying sideways on the bed, propped up on her elbow, eyes on Beatrice's chest as it went up and down on her slow breaths. She looked at Mary and nodded.

They kept vigil around Beatrice, randomly nodding up to get small naps. Mary managed to get some coffee and biscuits from the innkeeper. God knows how much she had to pay for those!

They've also updated John and his team on Beatrice's condition and where they were. The other three also found a hotel to stay at for the night. John shared that they could get a different vehicle by the morning.

Beatrice woke up for a bit, and they were able to have her take her first dose of antibiotics. She quickly went back to sleep, tired from the physical and mental strain of what she had to go through. Ava pulled up close to hug her around her abdomen, and Beatrice groaned in contentment.

Camila and Mary gave each other a look with a small smile. They took turns keeping watch, Mary taking most of the shift.

As Mary remained awake, she sat in the dark, once in a while, trying to look out the window to check for anything suspicious. She put her head on her hands and let her emotions free silently. She wept tears for all of them. For her best friend who took another bullet, they could've lost her tonight if the FBC got to her first. She also wept and hoped that most of their men survived the encounter at the mansion.

Mary saw how the FBC moved. They were also very well trained. Their movements were calculated before she turned around to return to Ava's room; she saw at least their numbers were an advantage, something the FBCs probably didn't anticipate. She prayed that they would win that fight. She must communicate extensively with the rest of the clan in the morning. She will try to contact group leaders, hoping, against all odds, that their numbers stay the same, or at least close to what they had.

Camila managed to send a message to Bhatia by tethering their cell phone internet. You've guessed it—the old man innkeeper was too cheap to have free internet in the motel. She, too, offered a prayer for the safety of their clan.

Camila started making plans for their next move.

She's decided they will cross the border to get to Switzerland; they should be in the country since they will go to the bank to settle Vincent's account for Ava.

Camila started looking for chartered planes that could safely take them out of Amsterdam, where they were, quickly communicating with her trusted resources. She also sent a message to Ashley to get herself to America and stay safe in the meantime.

Camila also researched the spy devices they found in the mansion—trying to learn more about them.

At the moment, they are sitting ducks. They don't know who betrayed them. Crimson? Lilith? She rubbed a hand on her temple. It's a migraine to go through all of this when she's still stressed about the survival of everyone. But they need to figure something out soon. They can't trust anyone, not even anyone from the group of clan leaders. Camila barely related to Bhatia that FBC attacked them, but they are safe now. However, they will try to go incognito in the foreseeable future.

She started thinking of all the other players in this catch-the-traitor game they're currently playing. Camila had a lot of faith in Superion before she brought Duretti in, but Bringing Duretti in made her faith in Superion shake in their foundation.

Bhatia is very loyal and dedicated to taking down the FBC. However, the Dragon clan has not worked with the Indian clan leader much. They have had a few business deals but need a close business relationship to give Bhatia confidence in his loyalty to them.

Lilith was their once ally they could trust and rely on, but we already know what's up with that. It's okay to put the Demon clan at arm's length until they can get more intel. Curiously, Lilith decided to separate ways with Beatrice before the latter was due to head back to their headquarters.

And Crimson, it doesn't need to be spelled out.

That one reeked of betrayal from a mile away!

 

Chapter 22

Bhatia: THE DRAGON CLAN HAS BEEN ATTACKED. THE LOCATION OF THE LEADER AND CLAN MEMBERS IS UNKNOWN.

Superion: Who sent you this message?

Lilith: I was just with The Dragon yesterday. What do you mean missing?

Bhatia: Camila – Top woman in Dragon Clan. SPY DEVICES FOUND IN DRAGON'S MANSION. PLEASE BE AWARE THAT EVERYONE IN THE GROUP IS COMPROMISED.

Gregory: And what do you mean by Spy devices?

Bhatia: DEVICES WERE FOUND IN THE DRAGON'S CONFERENCE ROOM AND PERSONAL BEDROOMS, WHERE THEY DO THEIR VIDEO CHATS WITH THE REST OF THE GROUP. IT IS UNKNOWN HOW LONG THEY HAVE BEEN IN THE PREMISE. IT IS ALSO UNKNOWN WHAT INFORMATION HAS BEEN LEAKED TO WHOEVER PLANTED SAID DEVICES.

Duretti: This is why we don't let kids play in the adult's playground!

Lilith: Shut your damn mouth, Duretti!

• END OF TEXT MESSAGES

 

Beatrice woke up to searing pain in her leg. It felt like a hot iron had been lodged between her thigh muscles.

Ava and Camila tried to make her feel comfortable, occasionally wiping her forehead with cold washcloths. She had a fever, and the only pharmacy nearby wasn't open yet.

"Why does she have a fever?" Ava asked.

"I'm not sure; it might just be from the shock of pain," Camila said, putting a hand on Beatrice's forehead.

"I thought the antibiotics would at least help," Ava said.

"Those antibiotics are shoddy at best. Luca is a cow farmer; I wouldn't be surprised if they've already expired," Camila said, looking at Beatrice's pale face.

"What's taking Mary so long?" Ava is internally panicking. She thought they had crossed the most dangerous part last night, but things aren't looking up. "What's our next move?"

"I'm trying to get a private jet to get us to Switzerland. Maybe we can get Beatrice to a hospital there," Camila replied. "I want to get out of Amsterdam as soon as possible. We don't know where the FBC would be at this time, but the device we blew up on the side of the highway could help them get to us faster."

"I'm so sorry," Ava sniffled, "I thought I was helping by taking it with me. It looked sus!"

"Don't beat yourself up, Ava," Camila said. "No one knew but me what they were. We were all panicking. When Mary and the others return, we will leave this hotel as soon as we can, and we can secure the plane."

"Okay, that sounds good," Ava said, tightly holding Beatrice's left hand.

There were knocks on the door. Camila got up to see who it was.

"It's Mary and John's crew," Camila said, looking at Ava before opening the door after checking who was knocking through the peephole.

"Good morning, Miss Camila," John greeted before they all entered the room. "Ava, good morning."

Ava and Camila both nodded to the new arrivals.

Mary quickly approached Beatrice with a paper bag in hand. "Prop her head up, Ava." Then, Mary handed her a can of liquid meal replacement, "Just get her to take some of these."

Ava took it and broke the seal, gently coaxing the can to Beatrice's lips: "Wake up, Bea. We need to get you fed so you can take some meds."

Beatrice gently opened her eyes and silently took a couple of mouthfuls of the beverage. "I'm done. Give me the pain meds now, please!"

Mary gave her two tablets, and Ava helped her take them and drink water to wash them down.

"How is she doing?" John asked, sitting on the foot of the other bed.

"Ava, there's food here," Camila said, "You should eat something as well. We need all our strengths."

"Not too good," Mary said, "We're not sure why. The innkeeper's son managed to pull the bullet out of her thigh and gave us some antibiotics." Mary shook her head, "I think it's a botched-up job, but we had no choice."

John pat one hand on Mary's shoulder, "Don't beat yourselves up too much, Miss Phillips. We will get through this. She will pull through."

"I think what we've gone through last night and how you led the rest of the group, you can call me Mary."

"Okay, Mary," John said with a tight smile, sympathetic to Mary's feelings and worries for their leader.

"Have you heard from the rest of the clan?" Mary asked.

"No, I haven't." He mournfully shook his head. "Maybe they're still trying to settle. Let's give them time."

Mary sighed exasperatedly and rested her forehead on her hand. "It didn't look good, did it?"

"No. I'm unsure if Dragon knows, but Smith was taken down," John said.

"Fuck! He's one of the OG's," Mary said. Smith had been with the clan since they were kids, and they had full faith in his skills; that was why he was tasked to be beside Beatrice since the threat started on the clan leaders. "I hope the Dragonlings faired better." Referring to the new clan members.

"They were fighting back hard," John said with a slight smile and a look of pride, "I have a good feeling most of them got out. We had our numbers to our advantage."

"I thought the same," Mary said, "We need to get the second wave of recruits scooped up as soon as we have word that the survivors are settled. We can't and won't be caught like last night. It was embarrassing."

"I can't help but feel like I personally failed," John said. He looked at the rest of the people in the room, silently eating at the small, rounded table.

Mary scoffed, "Tell me about it. The fucking devices were right under our noses!"

John looked at their sleeping clan leader; he couldn't help but shake his head. These women were so young, yet they had endured so many horrors that could last them three lifetimes. "We move forward. That's the best course of action now."

"I agree," Mary said, pushing her knee to stand up, "We have to move once we're all done eating. I don't trust that innkeeper. He can be bought easily."

"We're ready at your command," John said.

Mary looked at John over her shoulder and nodded, "Thank you for your loyalty, John."

"And I thank you for yours, Mary!"

 

Ava and Camila helped Beatrice prepare when they were fed and freshened up. She is still in so much pain that paracetamol is not cutting it.

They checked out of the motel. Mary was eyeing the innkeeper as they made their way out.

Mary decided to return to the counter as everyone walked to the vehicles.

"I trust that another thousand euros would keep your mouth zipped?" Mary asked.

He adjusted his glasses on his nose, then held out his hand, "Vijf! (Five)"

Mary cracked her neck, trying to ease her dislike of the old innkeeper, "You do know how to make your money, that's for sure!"

He smiled, all his yellowing teeth, some of them starting to rot, "Rtelijk dank! (Thank you!)," then grabbed the money Mary laid on the counter.

Mary turned to leave, shaking her head, and walked to the vehicle.

"Let's get to the airport!" Mary said, buckling herself. "How are you feeling, Xiaolong?"

"Peachy!" Beatrice replied, but hugging the hoodie Ava lent her tighter to herself.

John and his crew brought them food and were nice enough to get them new clothes. They were nothing fashionable, but they were comfortable.

Ava saw the shiver Beatrice just did and wrapped the latter in a tighter hug.

"Thank you, darling," Beatrice said, kissing Ava on her temple. "I'm just having chills, and the pain is putting me in a bad mood."

"So nothing out of the ordinary then, since you're always pissed off," Camila said with a chuckle.

"You're an ass!" Beatrice said, frowning her brows at her friend.

"You know it!" Camila replied.

Everyone let out a soft chuckle. Easing everyone's tension over their situation.

When they got to the airport, they were met with a woman with long, sleek blonde hair that came to her bottom, a pencil skirt, a perfectly tailored suit jacket and the perfect application of makeup to match!

"Hello, Miss Operation Runway!" Mary said, almost whistling her admiration.

"Ha! That's a good pun, Mary!" Ava chuckled.

Camila rolled down the window, "Hello, Marlena, I have another car behind me, please."

Marlena smiled, "Of course, Miss Camila. Just drive through there and turn to the right. My associate will show you the door to the private room for your party." With a slight German accent.

And they proceeded as instructed.

Either Marlena has a twin sister, or she can walk a hella fast. When they got to the private room, she was already there with another associate.

"Wow! Fast and efficient," Mary said with a slight smirk.

"God! You're like a horny pubescent teenage boy!" Ava commented.

Alanna, who had not spoken since meeting with them, grunted in agreement with Mary. When they entered the lobby, they were given a wheelchair for Beatrice, and Alanna pushed the chair.

"God! Not you, too!" Ava rolled her eyes at Alanna. "I liked it better when you were always cranky, I don't think I can't handle a horny Alanna!"

They were served a decent lunch and were able to enjoy some alcohol. Beatrice was downing the liquors like there was no tomorrow. "I need not to feel this stupid pain!" Chug!

In about half an hour, they were informed that the vehicle to drive them to their plane was ready.

"Alright, everyone, let's get the fuck out here!" Mary said, pulling her backpack.

Once they reached the airplane, Beatrice was forced to return to her feet to get on. She settled at the back of the plane, where she could lie on a reclined seat.

"Hey, how are you feeling?" Ava sat beside her once they were in the air.

"Hey, yourself, beautiful," she smiled at Ava. "I feel like Luca's scalpel is still repeatedly cutting onto me."

Ava chuckled, "Don't worry, the flight will not be long, just over an hour."

"Lie down beside me?"

"Okay," Ava squished onto the reclined seat beside Beatrice. "You're burning up." Ava pulled up on her elbow, "Mary, Camila? Come here for a second, please."

The two women were beside them right away.

"Her fever is getting worse," Ava informed the two.

"Let's give her another dose of paracetamol," Mary said.

"But she just took some less than an hour ago," Camila said.

"She won't od from paracetamol," Mary said, rolling her eyes. "It will help with the fever."

"Might as well change her dressing," Ava said, sitting back up again, and Camila gave her a hand to take Beatrice's pants off gently.

They both had to gasp when they took the bandage off.

"What?" Beatrice asked.

"It's not looking good, Xiaolong," Mary said, a deep frown between her brows. "We'll have to get you medical help as soon as we land. I'll talk to the pilot and ask them to arrange an ambulance for you as soon as we land."

Camila gingerly touched the surrounding tissue of the bullet wound; the purpling had spread much more than when they changed the dressing in the morning, and there was more swelling.

"The bullet must've hit something vital, or there's more left inside that Luca didn't manage to remove," Mary said.

They're all guilty about settling for the first form of medical help they could find, and now Beatrice is paying for it.

Mary went to see the pilot immediately while the other two women helped Beatrice dress up her wound again.

When done, Camila left them to give them some privacy.

"How are you feeling?"

"Stop that. I'm not the one dying from infection, or whatever it is you're going through," Ava barked. "I'm fine. Why don't you try to sleep?"

Beatrice took a deep breath, "Damn, alcohol didn't do much with the pain; I can feel my leg throbbing."

"You'll feel better once we get you to the hospital," Ava said. "But won't they ask questions about how you got shot?"

"No, we go to special doctors; every country has their own special secret medical facility for our kind," Beatrice smiled, but Ava could see how uncomfortable she was with the pain.

"Oh, like in John Wick, there's this special hotel for assassins," Ava said.

"I suppose, whoever that guy is," Beatrice said, once again lost in Ava's pop knowledge.

"You should watch this movie with Keanu Reeves," Ava said. "Perhaps you'll learn one of two things about fighting with guns properly and not getting shot!" She tapped Beatrice's nose playfully.

"Right!" Beatrice agreed sarcastically, "I probably could kick this John Wick's ass with my eyes blindfolded with one arm tied behind my back."

"It's amazing how your arrogance and cockiness are ever present even when your life's in a ballast," Ava replied, "It's also a wonder you didn't get shot in the head, instead, since it's inflated so big!"

Beatrice chuckled, "Come here already!" Pulling Ava by the head to settle down on her chest, she said, "I need some hugs and cuddles!"

Ava didn't even fight it and moved to lie beside Beatrice again.

"Sleep so you'll have more energy when we land," Ava ordered.

"Yes, ma'am!" Beatrice said, closing her eyes.

Ava didn't even realize she had fallen asleep; a slight tap on her shoulder—it was Mary—woke her up.

"We've landed," Mary spoke softly, not wanting to wake Beatrice up, "The medics are going to come up and carry her out now. I will go with her to fill out the forms since I know everything about her."

"Oh, okay." Ava slowly tried to move away from Beatrice. "Maybe they can give her something stronger for pain right away?"

Mary smiled at Ava, "They know what to do."

"Can I go with you?" Ava asked.

"No, but you can ride with Camila and the rest to follow us there," Mary informed.

Ava nodded.

When the medic came, they right away assessed Beatrice's condition. They woke her up just to let her know they would start to sedate her to lessen the stress on her leg and would put her on a gurney to get her off the plane and transport her straight to the hospital in an unmarked van slash ambulance to avoid any unwanted attention.

Beatrice just nodded but reached for Ava first.

"I'll see you when I wake up?" Beatrice asked.

"Of course," Ava said, leaning forward to kiss her.

The medic then hooked Beatrice to an IV and injected something into the other port, which quickly knocked Beatrice out.

When Beatrice slowly closed her lids, Ava couldn't help but tear up again.

Mary put an arm around her, "She'll be fine, okay?"

Ava nodded.

The ambulance left immediately after Beatrice was secured, and Mary rode with them.

Another SUV came around to pick them up and settled themselves even though they were all anxious, Beatrice in all their thoughts. No one spoke on the way to the hospital. Some of them closed their eyes to catch up on much-needed sleep.

Camila didn't have time to nap, and she quickly returned to her laptop and focused on what she was doing while still on the plane.

Once they got to the supposed hospital, which looked like a regular office building from the outside, with nothing to indicate that it was a medical facility, their group was not given entry.

Mary met them in the lobby and instructed them to check in at a hotel and wait for her call, much to Ava and Camila's protest.

"I want to stay!" Ava said, even stomping her leg on the floor.

"As do I!" Camila said.

"They've changed their rules," Mary said, looking like she didn't agree with the hospital in turning the rest of the team away. "They've recently had a nasty fight break out when two opposing clans unfortunately had to use the hospital's facility. They're now trying to avoid those types of conflict."

 

"Xiaolong."

"Vincent," Beatrice greeted the man who stood from the chair as she walked into the private room of a restaurant in New York City.

"I-um-I'm glad you came," Vincent said. He extended a hand to shake Beatrice's.

Beatrice merely looked at the hand offered but did not meet it with hers. She sat in the chair across from Vincent.

"Right, right," Vincent murmured, then adjusted his glasses on the bridge of his nose, "I hope your flight was well?"

"Let's cut the pleasantries," Beatrice replied. "I'm sure you do not care about my comfort. Tell me why you asked me to meet."

"I'm in trouble, and I need your help," Vincent's hands were anxiously rubbing on each other. He tried his best to meet Beatrice's eyes but struggled.

Beatrice scoffed. She looked at the knife beside the plate before her and rubbed the sharp edge on the surface of the expensive wooden table. "That's not news, Vincent. It's quite well known that you royally fucked up."

He nodded awkwardly, then spoke again, "I'm not exactly worried for myself; I have reconciled with the fact that I'm a dead man walking," Vincent, this time, tried his best to look into Beatrice's eyes. "I would like your help keeping my daughter safe after I die."

Beatrice lifted one eyebrow at this but kept silent.

"Sara, she doesn't know about this secret life that I live," Vincent said, "I'm afraid that my enemy –"

"Enemies," Beatrice corrected.

"Right, my enemies. They will go after her once they kill me," Vincent said. "You're the only one I can trust with enough power to ensure she will be safe after I'm gone. And I know you, if we agree, you will not go against your words and will not betray me."

"You're so sure that I will agree to this agreement," Beatrice looked at him sternly with disdain, "After that stunt you pulled after killing my parents!?" There was a bite to her words.

Vincent clenched his jaw, "Because I know you care for my daughter; you care for Sara."

Beatrice again scoffed, "That's presumptuous of you to assume."

This time, Vincent found it easier to look into Beatrice's eyes, "You know I'm right, Beatrice. You have been fascinated with Sara since you first met her when you were eight." Beatrice met his eyes with fire and anger in her eyes, "I tried my best to shield her from you. You two have such different lives, even if your fathers are both in the same cruel, nasty world. I wanted something else, something more for Sara. I saw how you grew up, how you were groomed not to fear violence, and how you were taught how to be brutal and violent yourself. I tried my best to shield her; I didn't want Sara to know you; I didn't want you to meet her and see how your life is so much harder. And for you, I didn't want you to see how differently she was brought up because I know you will find resentment in your life or think you could have the same life as her. Because you couldn't, if your father has anything to do about it, we both know he will not let you leave your clan. I was trying to save you both from the heartache."

"You're such a fucking asshole for saying that!" Beatrice gritted her teeth, "You didn't want me to meet and know Sara because you didn't want me to influence her life. You didn't want her to be corrupted with who I am, with what I am!"

"That's not true," Vincent argued, and his chin quivered.

"Stop lying, Vincent!" Beatrice said, "Like my parents, you didn't like who I was. I had to pretend and deny myself of my real desires! You thought that your daughter was too good for me! You're disgusted by me!"

"No, Xiaolong, that's not true," Vincent once again said. "I know your fondness and feelings for Sara grew as you grew older. I saw the glint in your eyes when you two spent that day on her third birthday. And your curiosity about her didn't go away from then on. I had to stop that connection between the two of you; it's not because of who you are that I had a problem with; it's what you will become, the leader of the Dragon Clan. I-I didn't want Sara to live that life!" Vincent's voice trembled at the end, and he bit his lower lip.

Beatrice's lips twisted to a sarcastic smirk, and she moved her eyes away from Vincent.

She will not confess to it. It's true what Vincent had set.

She was fascinated with Ava, curious.

Beatrice bordered on being a stalker, secretly surfing and scouring the internet to learn about Vincent's daughter. She wanted to see a glimpse of Sara's life. Beatrice wanted to know what interested her, how she was doing in school, and who she was friends with. More importantly, Beatrice wants to see Sara as she grows up. Beatrice found crumbs on the internet of photos of Ava, how she grew from that cute, chubby three-year-old to a lovely young lady. She made her obsessive watch of Ava a secret, even from Mary and Camila. Doing it so only in the privacy of her bedroom and private laptop.

"You're mistaken. I don't want anything to do with any of your blood, your family," Beatrice said in a lie. She can't let Vincent know that she has a weakness, "She's nothing to me, but someone who, unfortunately, you spawned to being on this Earth. I'm the Dragon. I have no desire to line myself up with a family of traitors!"

Vincent stared at Beatrice intently. There was sadness in his eyes. Going into this meeting, he knew it would be difficult to make Beatrice agree. The Dragons are a proud clan. They will never show weakness or let you know their feelings or thoughts. But he knows Beatrice well. He was more of a father to her than Reginald ever was. Vincent was honest when he said he was quite aware of Beatrice's true feelings for his daughter, Sara. And no, Vincent had no issues if Beatrice and Sara were to get together romantically or even as simply as friends. His real concern was for Sara to know the truth of their dark lives. That's something he tried so hard not to happen, for his daughter to learn to live in their dangerous world. Vincent saw Sara Ava as pure and good. He wants to shield her from the ugliness of his secret life—the life where Beatrice also lives.

"Please, Beatrice, you're the only one I can trust," Vincent pleaded once more. "You have the power to pull this off, and you have the means."

"You are correct to think that, but why would I want to do this for you?" Beatrice said.

"Because," Vincent swallowed hard and lowered his eyes, "I was hoping I was right, that you have true feelings for Sara and would want the same thing for her, like me. I was betting that even though Reginald brought you up like a true Dragon, your true kind heart would still come to the surface and keep Sara safe."

Beatrice clenched her jaw. "I have no feelings for Sara, Vincent."

Vincent took a deep breath as his eyes closed, "I also would let you kill me yourself."

Beatrice again quirked an eyebrow, "Kill you?" Intrigued.

"Yes, since there is a bounty on my head, I want to make sure that my death would mean saving my daughter," Vincent said. "And it will be my way of atoning for my sins to you."

Beatrice chuckled sarcastically, "Which sin, Vincent?" She slammed the side of her fist on the table, which made Vincent visibly surprised, "Is it for the one where you tried to trick me into killing my parents myself? Or is it the one when I couldn't kill them that you made me believe you're doing me a favour by killing my parents yourself? Only TO FUCKING STEAL FROM OUR VAULTS!" Beatrice was so angry this time that saying the last part made her rise to her feet.

"You made me trust you, that you were on my side growing up!" Beatrice said, saying each word with so much anger behind it. "I looked up to you, no matter how much you made my life a living hell…because I thought," She took a deep breath, "Because I fucking thought you were only doing those things in fear of my father." Her gaze on Vincent shook, "I – looked to you like a father figure." Her voice faded.

"I was, Xiaolong. I cared for you as if we were real blood!" Vincent couldn't stop the tear he's been trying so hard not to shed.

"Stop lying to me!" Beatrice said, "You wanted my parents dead so that you could steal from us! But you made me believe it was for my benefit if my parents were dead! Only to find you gone, taking 500 million dollars missing from my family's vault!"

"Beatrice, that money was rightfully mine," Vincent said meekly, wiping the tears from his cheeks, "Your grandfather killed my family. They tried to take down my clan, The Bear Clan. Wang-Wei Zhu cleaned out all our accounts, leaving me nothing."

"But he kept you alive, didn't he!?" Beatrice asked, "Didn't he!?" She asked with more anger. "He took you in, and you grew up within the Dragon's walls!

"Only to make me a slave in his clan!" Vincent dared lift his eyes to her. "I was only 10 years old when he took me away from my home and made me a servant to his son, to your father, Reginald. I was made to swear allegiance and loyalty to a future clan leader who has treated me nothing but a servant—someone to follow all his orders."

"My father treated you like a brother!" Beatrice argued back.

"No, he didn't," Vincent said, "Reginald never did. He made me do the dirty things that he couldn't do."

Beatrice took a shuddering inhale, thinning her lips. She does know this: Vincent was the one to do her punishment, beating her up when Beatrice failed or made mistakes. But he's not going to sully his father's name in front of a traitor, "My father is not a coward!" She's not yelling this time, but she said it fiercely, trying her best to instill confidence in what she's trying to convince herself to be the truth.

This time, Vincent chuckled bitterly, "We both know that – that one's a lie!"

Beatrice dropped back to sit down. Although she wouldn't admit Vincent was right, her actions confirmed it.

They were suddenly both in silence.

Many minutes passed before Beatrice spoke again.

"I will kill you. I will shoot the gun myself," Beatrice said, "I will get your daughter to safety after everything is done. But you will give back what rightfully belonged to The Dragons."

"Xiaolong, you know I can't," Vincent said. "It belongs to my family."

"Give it back, or there's no deal," Beatrice looked him straight.

Vincent sighed hard, "Fine."

"Fine?" Beatrice asked, "But" She knew there was more that he wanted out of this deal.

"But you will not get yourself involved with Sara, "Vincent said, trying to meet Beatrice's eyes again. You will not fall for her. You will ensure she will live her life away from our kind."

"Vincent, Vincent, how you insult me!" Again scoffing, Beatrice added, "You don't have to worry about that. I have no intentions, nor do I want your daughter!" Even shaking her head a bit. "I, however, am accepting the agreement." Vincent has something that Beatrice needs and wants! Something she can't turn herself away from.

Vincent took something from her waist, and when he pulled his hand out, he laid an ancient-looking knife on the table.

"As per The Dragon's tradition," Vincent said, slicing his palm with the knife, "We will seal this agreement with blood." Then, she handed the knife to Beatrice with the handle pointed toward her.

Beatrice took the knife and sliced her palm, then reached to meet her palm with Vincent's. They let their blood mix, and Vincent unstopped a small vial to let their combined blood inside. He stopped the vial once he deemed it sufficient blood for their agreement.

Beatrice took the napkin off the table to stop the bleeding on her palm and threw it back down. She stood up and, without saying anything more, turned around to leave the room.

They will not meet again until the day that Vincent decides it is the right day to die.

 

"That is why you're not going to be with Ava!? That's why you say you can't love her?" Mary asked incredulously. "You're insane!"

"It's not insane!" Beatrice replied but winced when she felt the pain shoot up from her leg.

Her surgery had been successful, and Luca indeed had left more bullet fragments in her leg and was starting to cause toxic shock to her system. He also nicked an artery, which the hospital managed to fix, but had they waited another day, she either would've lost the leg or, worse, have died. The supposed antibiotics that Luca gave were nothing but multivitamins. The apple doesn't fall far from the tree!

"I have given my blood to the agreement, the honour of my word!" Beatrice continued to argue. "He made sure that I will keep my word by doing it the Dragon clan way, by blood agreement."

"Unbelievable!" Mary paced to look out the window of Beatrice's room, her hands on her hips. "You're keeping a promise to a dead man. Might I add, the same man who betrayed you!"

When Beatrice came out of the effects of the anesthesia, she found herself in the recovery room, where Mary was leaning back on the chair, sleeping, with her feet up on Beatrice's bed. She at least had the consideration to take off her boots.

Mary woke up startled when Beatrice threw a paper cup at her.

The nurse was then called to let them know she was awake, and she was given some pain medications.

Making dose off and when she woke up, Mary informed her they finally got word from some of their men, which relieved Beatrice of some worry. She was also informed of Smith's death, but she took that news a little too hard, as what Mary said, the man had been with the clan since they were kids. Plans to recoup the rest of their surviving men have already been implemented. They were to head to another Dragon compound somewhere in Northern Amsterdam. They were also to recruit new Dragonlings to add to their manpower. The intense training was to resume as soon as possible.

Somehow, their conversation segued to Ava, and Beatrice finally shared with Mary what had gone wrong with her meeting with Vincent in New York City, how they came to an agreement, and why things happened the way they did.

"Beatrice, I don't understand why you're upholding these promises to these dead men, who have no impact on your life now," Mary said, "I don't understand why you insist on keeping your words for those old geezer bastards!"

"I told you, it was a blood agreement!" Beatrice gritted her teeth. Why couldn't her best friend understand what she was trying to say? "You know I can't ignore that; it's against my family's beliefs to do so otherwise!"

"Fuck your family's belief!" Mary said, "You're the Dragon leader now; I don't care if your fucking family in China will come to tell you not to go against it or if fucking Reginald Zhu himself would turn on his grave. They don't fucking matter! You're the Dragon, you can change shit up!"

Beatrice had to rub her temple with an oncoming headache; Mary was stressing the shit out of her; she was being a pain in The Dragon's ass more than the bullet that shot her in the leg at that moment. "What is it that you don't get, Mary? You grew up with me; we were both aware of my family's traditions and beliefs. Things are the way they are and have been for centuries, and it would put shame on my ancestors –"

"Bull fucking shit!" Mary said, "It boggles the mind why they even would matter to you now. Are you afraid of ghosts? That they will hunt you if you change shit up?"

"Mary!" Beatrice glared at her best friend.

"You should be more worried about if you let go of this," Mary sighed, "She makes you happy. I can see it, Xiaolong. We all can see it, and even you can feel and see it yourself!"

"I – I can't," Beatrice said, lowering her gaze.

She's The Dragon, and she keeps her word. The blood agreement is something sacred that she has to respect.

Mary doesn't get it because the same blood doesn't run in her veins. No matter how long she's lived with the Dragon clan, it will not change the fact that, just like Vincent, she is still an outsider.

But does the Dragon can feel? Does the Dragon care for Sara Ava Silva?

Was Vincent right? In other ways, he's wrong, too! This life he has tried too hard to keep away from his daughter managed to worm itself into Ava's life, with Vincent's own doing. By fucking up in managing his clan, The Bear Clan and made dealing with the wrong sorts.

The much younger Dragon managed to find her place within the great leaders of ancient clans. 

Beatrice can give some credit to her loyal friends who, of course, in their hearts, are doing their best to do right with the Dragon Clan.

Ava will soon be out of Beatrice's life. They need to access Vincent's bank vault so that she can get what truly belongs to her family. They will soon have to separate ways.

This insanity would soon end, and Beatrice could return to focusing on her clan—only her clan—and secure a legacy worthy of being written in her family's history books.

Ava's time in Beatrice's life is almost at an end.

But why does it hurt her to think Ava will soon leave her life?

As The Dragon, Beatrice shouldn't even think of being close to Ava.

But as The Dragon, Beatrice knew that she felt possessive of Ava. Beatrice uttered that word, saying that Ava was hers.

Did Beatrice not call Ava hers? The selfish nature of The Dragon is strong in Beatrice's heart; whatever she has proclaimed is hers must stay in her possession.

But the call of her duty as the clan leader weighed more. 

The insanity of Ava and Beatrice together is not to be...Beatrice will be damned if she ever let this happen. The Dragon doesn't lower themselves for The Bears!

Chapter 23

When Camila and the crew left the hospital, they were given a penthouse suite in a six-star hotel in the city center.

"What a fucking day!" Camila said, putting the keycard to turn the light on in the suite.

"I'm going to go take a shower," Ava said, going to the bedrooms in the suite.

Ava thought the hot water would soothe her aches, but unfortunately, her aches weren't physical; they were internal. Her mind hurts from thinking and worrying about Beatrice's operation, and her heart aches because she knows she has feelings for the leader of the Dragon clan.

She leaned one hand on the shower wall and tilted her head on the back of her hand.

What a fucking thirty-six hours it had been!

After taking a deep breath, the sob followed next. Ava let the water muffle the sound of her hiccups, and her tears ran down with the water.

All of them almost died, hunted like wild animals with little to no hope.

She thought of the ones they left in the Dragon compound. What had happened to them? Some of them had become more than faces; they'd become her teammates and friends. Ava had also learned to care for them and let herself weep for the ones they'd left behind.

Her heart is so tired of being worried for other people. Perhaps some survival guilt? She was part of the top priority of being kept safe, and the moment they had the window, they all took it without looking back. They just bolted out of the Dragon's compound, wanting to save themselves, leaving the others to cause chaos, to be a smokescreen for their escape.

It's a selfish world!

Ava stayed under the shower long, and Alanna handed her a note when she got out.

 

Ava,

Went to the store with John and Jovan.

Alanna insisted on staying with you.

Rest for now. We have a lot to do when I get back.

 

Camila

 

And rest she did.

But knocks were on her door before she could even close her eyes. She groaned as she got up to answer it.

"Yes?" Ava looks up to Alanna.

"Let's work out!"

"What? Are you insane?"

"No, we can't slack and lose all your progress," Alanna said, crossing her arms.

"You're a workout nazi, you know that?" Ava grumbled but stepped out of her room anyway.

They warmed up for a good hour and then started with drills. After that, they did Ava's favourites: grappling and submission.

There was no conversation between them, as Alanna favoured grunting and groaning when she either approved or disapproved, and there were more of the latter than the former.

But Alanna was quite surprised, and was that pride that Ava saw in her eyes when she managed to get Alanna to tap out.

Ava hopped up on her feet, gloating, "Ha! Take that!" She quirked her eyebrows to Alanna, "Am I getting better?"

Alanna groaned, and Ava couldn't decipher whether it was a positive or a negative.

"C'mon! Throw me some bone here," Ava said, placing both hands on her hips. "I'm improving."

Alanna turned around to leave the penthouse suite and headed to her room to change. They had worked out a good amount of sweat. "I'll be back. Workout again tomorrow!"

And when Ava got out of the shower for the second time that day, Camila and the rest were all back in the penthouse.

Camila was setting up four more laptops by herself and typing on the computer she had brought from the mansion.

"What's going on?" Ava asked.

"We're going to help Miss Camila do some techy work," Jovan replied with a smug smirk. "I'm excited!"

"Oh," Ava replied.

"We're going to find Crimson online; look for any footprints of that filthy bitch that we can find," Camila said without moving her eyes from the computers she was setting up.

"Are we not going to search for Lilith?" Ava said, "Isn't she one of the suspects?"

"Yes, she is technically," Camila said, "But my gut tells me to search for Crimson first. We're missing something on both clans, but Crimson's stench reeks over this more than Lilith."

Ava pouted her lips, then nodded, "I suppose."

"We're going to search Lilith after we're finished with Crimson," Camila said, focusing mainly on the computers she's setting up.

"Okay. How are we going to start with this?" Ava asked.

"We'll start with facial recognition. We're going to break into all and any video recordings or photos with her facial features, and I'm installing all the software that we will need to do this," Camila explained as she did multiple tasks to set it all up. "The four of you will sort through all possible likenesses, and I'll do the heavier stuff."

"Sounds like this is going to be tedious," John chimed, "I'll go down and buy some things to keep us awake." He then took everyone's orders and requests. "Sour gummy worms?" He quirked an eyebrow at Ava.

"Trust me!" Ava replied, "It got me through some overnighters for uni."

"Alright, if you say so," John said.

When John left, Ava took a perch on one of the couches, tucking her feet under her.

"Have you heard from Mary?" Asking no one in particular.

"Yeah, she said that the Dragon has come out of surgery already but is again sleeping," Jovan volunteered, "Miss Phillips will be staying there until The Dragon gets released in three days. Surgery had been successful." Then gives Ava an encouraging smile.

"That's good to hear," Alanna said, handing Ava a water bottle and saying, 'Thanks.'

"John also got words from some of the other men; they are now heading to another headquarters in Northern Amsterdam," Jovan said. "We lost some of our friends, as per Culbert, but they will recoup and recruit more men. As per Miss Phillips' order."

Ava just nodded, zeroing that they lost men and will be replaced with more men, and god knows how long those would last. Longevity in this industry is quite a luxury. And thinking of it that way made the hair on the back of her neck stand up.

"I need you three to pick up a laptop, and we'll set these laptops up simultaneously. I will walk you all through it," Camila said. The three others quickly grabbed one and sat on the dining chairs where Camila had set up the laptops on the dining table.

They all started working, taking directions from Camila. Once John returned with a cart of snacks and other supplies, he was quickly put to work.

John was right in the bull's eye when he said it was tedious work. No matter how sophisticated the software that Camila had used, it still gave results of recording so many people that had features similar to Crimson's.

They worked diligently, though, considering that the result would help them at least get good intel on Crimson's work and could help them all survive. Stopping only for meals, they all worked through midnight. Alanna was pulled from the task and put on another chore by Camila.

The next morning, Alanna woke Ava up early to work out. They worked out for a few hours while waiting for the rest to start their days. Alanna opted to sleep in the penthouse suite's living room instead of heading to her suite, while the two men wanted some alone time for themselves and slept in their suites.

"I found one!" John suddenly exclaimed, and they all gathered to stand behind him sans Camila. It would be the first positive identification they had of Crimson. "Look, this one said location is in Reykjavik, Iceland."

"Get the date, and we'll filter your computer to see if we can get more of her stay in Iceland," Camila instructed.

A couple of hours later, they had another spot, and Jovan was tasked with filtering through the location and date. Like John, Jovan was to concentrate on looking before and after those days to see if they could get any leads.

Jovan's search ended quicker than John's and didn't show much results. On the other hand, John was taught to save all his findings in a specific folder in a cloud account Camila had set up.

"I got another one!" Jovan exclaimed, "Interesting! Amsterdam, eh?" At that point, he knew what to do next.

John and Camila are busy with their tasks. Ava sometimes peeks at Jovan's screen, feeling insecure about not finding anything yet, even though Jovan already has two results.

"Wait, Jovan, stop!" Ava said excitedly. She quickly stood up and stood behind Jovan.

Alanna, John and Camila paused with their tasks, curiosity taking over their concentration.

"Go back two pictures," Ava said, biting her thumb between her teeth. "Look!" She then pointed to the screen and turned to the other tree. "It's one of those girls!"

Camila couldn't resist the intrigue this time and walked closer to Ava and Jovan. John and Alanna looked at each other, the former shrugging her shoulder, but they also stood to join the huddle and look at Jovan's screen.

"Remember Camila?" Ava said, "We bumped into her that one morning, Jovan was helping her to walk out of Beatrice's room!"

"Who?" Camila asked, with a frown between her brows.

"Ugh! What's her name!" Ava looked up, feeling frustrated.

Jovan looked between the two women.

"Eva…Eera…Meena…!?” Ava paced, trying to remember the name, her hand moving in the air as she went through random names.

"Meera!" Jovan said, straightening to sit on the chair and looking closer at the screen. Camila also looked closer.

"Yes, yes, her!" Ava said, pointing to Jovan getting excited, "Yes, that bitch!"

"Fucking shit!" Camila said, gritting her teeth, "Now, why would Crimson and Meera be in the same picture?" She leaned closer, putting one hand on the back of Jovan's chair and another on the table. "Comb through everything, Jovan. Make detailed notes of everything you find. Where they were spotted, times, date, identify who they're with as best as you could." Camila then showed Jovan another software function to reverse identity by entering it into a website with millions of people's records. And if they were part of a gang, they likely have a record online or somewhere.

"Good job, Ava!" Camila smiled. "That's some amazing sleuthing."

"Yeah, but fuck what does it mean about Meera being seen with Crimson though?" Ava asked.

"I don't know, but it's obvious it's not a good combination," Camila replied, "I will have to sit down with Mary and Beatrice about this."

Ava nodded, and they all returned to work, once again stopping at midnight, just for Ava to be woken up early to work out with Alanna.

Then, when everyone was up, they were back to scouring the internet for a more mind-numbing search for Crimson through the World Wide Web!

"You're so good at this computer stuff, Miss Camila," Jovan said, "What got you into all of this?"

"My parents," Camila said.

"Your parents?" John asked in curiosity, "Do they know what you do for the Dragon then?"

"No," Camila said, lacking emotion, "they're both dead."

"Oh!" Jovan exclaimed.

"Sorry to hear that," Ava said.

"Yeah," John echoed, Alanna grunted in sympathy.

They heard Camila let out a deep sigh. "Their deaths were the reason that got me my position with the Dragon clan."

"Okay, that's got us intrigued," Ava said, steepling her fingers. Care to elaborate?"

Another sigh: "Both of my parents were hackers. They were good at what they did, both of them." Camila started, "They were able to break into top security firewalls during their time and used what they found to blackmail and against big names. They did that for a living, and I guess it's genetics that I'm also interested in and have a natural knack for. Both of my parents mentored me at an early age. Teaching me how to solve and go through company securities."

"Wow!" Jovan exclaimed, even stopping what he was doing and turning to face Camila, who was sitting on his right. "Must've been fun to do all of that with your parents, I bet!"

"Yeah, it was," Camila said, looking briefly at Jovan and quickly returning to the computer screen before her. "Until it wasn't. My parents broke to top, top security stuff that involved big names. For example, when I say big names, you probably would recognize some of them if I told you some. That's when trouble started for us. And we had to hide and run away from these people. But we were left to fend for our family because my parents were freelance hackers and didn't work with other big magnates in the industry. At the time, it was so wild that we never went to stay in one place for more than one week. Either my parents have grown paranoid, or there were actual threats that we were always on the run for more than half a year. Then, I suppose our luck ran out." Camila's voice broke.

"Hey, umm, you don't have to continue," Ava said. I'm sorry we're so nosy, but thank you for what you've shared with us."

"No," Camila said, shaking her head as she sniffled her tears. It's nice to talk this out with you guys. I feel like I'm reliving my time with my parents. I mean, our lives were precarious most of the time because of the work my parents did, but them teaching me and showing me the ropes were some of the fun moments and memories I had with them. I was so good at hacking early on, changing report cards in school systems and charging other kids for them." A bit of wet chuckle came, and the others joined in subtle laughs; even Alanna grunted, which sounded like a choked laugh.

"So, how did you end up with the Dragons?" John asked.

With that, Camila laughed, "I hacked into their system, and I suppose learning from my parents, I made them know I could break into all their files. And made the former Dragon intrigued with my skills, and I suppose being so young and, you know, female? I know misogynistic, right?" They all nodded in agreement, "But anyway, he was quite impressed that he took me in and brought me to work with his cyber security team." Camila shrugged with the memory, "Classic hacker life story!"

"And the rest was history," John said with an impressed chuckle.

"Clearly," Camila said with a smile.

"That's cool," Jovan said. "Would you be willing to mentor me, too? I really would like to learn!"

"Do you now?" Camila asked, her eyes interested. She looked at Jovan. "I might just talk to Beatrice about that then." She had a big smile on her face.

"Will you really?" Jovan's eyes bugged out.

"I'll get you some books to read then, and if you're genuinely interested, I'd be happy to take you under my wing and expose you to more material," Camila said.

"Amazing! I can't wait!"

Their conversation segued into other things about each other's lives, making the tediousness of their tasks more bearable.

This routine carried on for three more days.

On the day after, Mary opened the door of the penthouse suite, and behind her, Beatrice was walking with crutches.

Ava stood up from her chair but didn't move to walk towards the injured woman. She tried to catch the other woman's eyes.

"Welcome back, Dragon!" John said with a big smile, holding a hand on Beatrice's shoulder. I'm so glad to see you."

"Thank you, John," Beatrice said, still concentrating on using the crutches to move further into the suite.

"Hi!" Ava greeted her.

Beatrice turned to her and said, "Hi, Ava." She gave a small smile and then turned to the rest of the team to greet her. "Everyone, alright?"

Everyone nodded and said their agreement.

"We have a lot to go over," Camila quickly said.

"Let's save that for later," Beatrice said. "I'm still groggy, but get everything ready."

Camila hummed but crossed her arms.

"Which room can I use?"

Camila pointed to the closest one, and Beatrice started to hobble right away towards the pointed direction.

Then the door closed behind her.

Everyone turned to look at Ava. She looked stunned.

But when Ava felt all eyes on her, she pursed her lips hard, and her face turned dark.

"Fuck me again if I will just stand here and take the same shit!" Ava said, stomping to follow after the injured leader.

Ava opened the door hard and slammed it close even harder.

"You're not going to shut me out again!" Ava announced.

"Ava," Beatrice rubbed her temple, "I'm not in the mood. I want to rest."

"No!" Ava said, determined to be heard. Before you went to surgery, you asked me to wait for you! And I did! I waited, worried for you, and held on to how you were with me from when you went to find me and our escape from your mansion. I held your hand and sought you out as you went through that botched surgery."

"I don't want to go through this right now with you, Ava," Beatrice said, clenched jaw with a warning tone.

"Listen! We are going to go through this and talk about this," Ava said, stepping closer to Beatrice. I'm so sick of your hot and cold; you won't push me aside again, only to come to me a few days later to charm your way in!"

"Fine!" Beatrice turned to look at her now, "What do you want to hear? That there's something deeper going on between us? Because there is nothing!"

"You're a fucking liar. You were different before you went into that operating room," Ava said, incensed, "Did they take out some of your memory too, or some part of your brain!? Because it sounds like you're denying whatever happened happened!"

"Nothing happened, Ava!" Beatrice bared her teeth as she spoke each word, "I was crazed with having been shot in the leg; I was on the verge of shock and was in so much pain. That's all there was to it!"

"May I remind you that from your chopper, you jumped off and fought your way to come find me!" Ava said, with a sarcastic smirk on her face, "You didn't even know you'd been shot! That tells me you knew what you were doing and wanted to find me. Because you love me!"

"Love you!?" Beatrice acted like she had heard the most ridiculous joke in the world: "I would never and will never love you! I cannot love you, Ava!" She stepped closer to Ava with so much fire and anger in her eyes. How she managed to project that intense emotion was some good acting!

Slap!

Ava's hand met Beatrice's cheek, making her ear ring.

"I've never met anyone as cruel as you, Beatrice," Ava's voice was lower but filled with anger. "You told me you love me, but yet, we stand here, and you dare deny it to my fucking face!"

The marks of Ava's fingers were visible on Beatrice's face, but her face was so red that it almost made her complexion even out.

"Do you remember what I told you before we stepped into that fucking room!?" Beatrice stepped even closer to Ava. They don't have that much difference in height, but at that moment, it felt like Beatrice was towering over her.

Remember, we are happily married and very much in love. We have to act the part. - Ava was returned to the moment before they entered that room when Crimson had violated them.

Beatrice scoffed with a shit-eating grin, "Act the part! And I did mine worthy of an Oscar, and it was nothing but that, an act!" Their face was so close to each other, and both radiated heat with how angry they seemed.

The slap of those words to Ava's face stung far more than the slap that she laid on Beatrice's face.

She felt foolish. Beatrice's words insulted Ava's heart, and the pain was so physical that Ava almost wondered if she was having a heart attack.

Ava's eyes felt hot with tears she was unwilling to shed earlier; her vision shook with so much pain that it rattled more than the anger she simultaneously felt. "You lie!"

"No, Ava, it's wise to accept that this is Beatrice The Dragon in flesh and blood than to think yourself foolish that I'm capable of falling for you," Beatrice made her face look more sadistic, and her voice vibrated with more cruelty, "You are nothing but a means to an end. And your time in my life has come to an end. Two days from today, we will go to your father's Swiss bank and get your money, and I, too, will get what I need to get!"

Ava deflated. She had forgotten they would go to the bank soon and suddenly felt defeated. "Why are you like this?" Her voice was lower with a shake.

"This is who I am, Ava," Beatrice said, stepping back. "Always remember this part of me because this is who you'll remember me as you live your new life away from this dark world—a world rid of me and my cruelty!" She made sure to look Ava straight in the eyes.

"How could you look me straight in my eyes and lie like that?" Ava said, her eyes blurred, and she felt warm liquid roll down her cheeks.

Beatrice scoffed, "This is me being truthful to you; the times you thought I was otherwise was the lie, Ava. Learn not to take everything at face value, learn who your friends are, and learn your enemies much better. And you and I? We are enemies, opposing clans that are never meant to mix peacefully. We are like oil and water; no matter how much you try the two to mix, they will always separate from the other."

"It's all a game to you," Ava said, lowering her eyes and shaking her head, "You trapped me and made me weak on my knees. You gloated while you watched me look like a fool."

"Now, you're getting it," Beatrice's cruel chuckle followed. "Now, get out of my room. I need to rest. You've already taken too much of my time."

Ava lifted her gaze again and looked smug, "No, you get out. This is my room first! Your stupid friend thought putting you and me together in a room was cute since your 'act' as a kind and sensible person was so good. But she thought wrong, didn't she? We all did because right now you're back to your true Assholic-self!"

Beatrice's nose flared, "Fine!" And she hobbled back to go out of the room.

Ava was quick to behind her and slammed the door hard as soon as she got her legs and crutches out of the threshold.

"Camila, get me another room in this damn hotel!" Beatrice had a fire in her eyes.

"The hotel's fully booked; no more room available," Camila lied.

Beatrice looked like she was ready for murder, and she went straight towards John.

"Give me your hotel room keycard," Beatrice ordered, "I'm staying there instead."

"Uh," John tried to find the right words. "Er—em—maybe you should take Alanna's room instead. She's not slept there and chose the couch here instead. It's probably much cleaner than mine."

Camila glared at John for that.

"Unbelievable," Beatrice said, "I've only been shot in the leg; you all act like I've lost my power as your fucking damn leader and are all bossing me around!" She then turned her glare at Alanna, "Your keys! Now!"

Alanna didn't look kindly to Beatrice either, but she groaned and handed the former the key to her room.

"I will contact you after I've had my rest," Beatrice said, and just like that, she hobbled out of the penthouse suite.

"What the fuck, Mary!?" Camila glared at her friend, "What happened at the hospital?"

"It's a long story," Mary sighed. I'll be back. I'll go get that idiot before she hurt herself." Then, turning to Alanna, she asked, "What's your room number?"

Beatrice was probably too proud to go back into the room and ask Alanna for the room number, so she hoped against hope that one of her best friends would rescue her.

Mary caught Beatrice standing before the elevator, "Let's go!" Pushing the stubborn Dragon's shoulder into the elevator car.

When they got into Alanna's, now Beatrice's, room, Mary was filled with memories of what had happened in Ava's room.

"I still don't support you pushing her away," Mary said, "It's not fair for her, and it sure is damn not fair for you."

"This is how it should be, how Vincent wanted it," Beatrice said. Ava will live away from this hectic life. She will live normally and perhaps find someone more suited to her and be truly happy."

If someone else were listening to Beatrice, they wouldn't be able to detect the uncertainty in her words, but because Mary was listening, she could point out the tells. Beatrice herself was not convinced that she was doing the right thing.

"So what?" Mary asked again. She stood not far from Beatrice, watching her intently. "We're going to the bank in two days. Will Ava then be set free? We tap her on the shoulder and tell her goodbye. 'It's nice to know you. Have a good life?'" she said, mockingly waving one hand.

Beatrice glared at Mary, not appreciating the sarcasm in her tone. "I would dearly appreciate it if you attacked me less and toned down your sarcasm."

"Okay, I'm sorry," Mary said, this time kneeling in front of Beatrice and putting both hands on her good leg. Please reconsider this. You both deserve to be together and be happy. Forget your duty to the clan for once, do not care for your promise and ode to Vincent, and give yourself a chance to be a woman who wants another woman, who's willing to be with you, no matter what."

"I-I can't," Beatrice replied, there's a shake to her voice, "Even if I don't put the clan before anything or go against Vincent's wishes, I can't for myself give this kind of life to Ava. I don't want it for her; she deserves so much better than this." She pushed her thumb and forefinger on her eyes, trying to stop herself from crying.

It hurt her to say those things to Ava, to project anger, but she had to do it to make Ava believe she was as cruel as she thought Beatrice could be.

Ava is pure, she is good, and she deserves a life without violence, greed and brutality.

"Hey," Mary said softly, "You don't have to hide from me. This is me; you can be yourself, and it's okay to feel that way. It's okay to hurt and be vulnerable, Beatrice."

Beatrice's shoulder started to shake with those words, and she started sobbing.

"I don't want to lose her," Beatrice finally said the truth, "I was so scared she was hurt when the helicopter landed in the mansion. I've never been so scared like that for someone."

"It's okay, Xiaolong, let it all out," Mary said, pushing up so she could sit on the bed beside Beatrice and wrap the sobbing Dragon in her arms. "I'm here. You can always talk to me."

Mary stayed with Beatrice throughout the night, and Camila checked up on them only once. She also wasn't covert about her disapproval of Beatrice's attitude toward Ava earlier in the day.

Mary held Beatrice back a few times to say anything to Camila. Despite the tiny woman's hostility toward the Dragon, they could all use a quiet moment.

 

The next day was much better as the three convened in a conference room rented from the hotel.

And it was all talks of shop from the beginning to the end.

At the same time, John, Jovan, and Alanna continued to do the tasks Camila had told them to do.

Ava, on the other hand, didn't leave her room, choosing instead to have food and whatever else she needed brought in.

When Beatrice learned that Meera had been spotted with Crimson, she didn't hide her agitation and disappointment.

"Have that brothel shut down," Beatrice said, seething, "And find Meera; we have a lot to discuss!"

"Brothel will be shut down ASAP; I'll send some people over," Mary said, taking notes.

"I already have people looking for Meera," Camila said, "I'm sure we'll hear words soon enough."

They then discussed the logistics of the upcoming appointment with the bank the next day. Camila discussed everything from vehicles and their schedules to the minutes and the outfits for everyone. Every detail had been planned out.

"How's Ashley?" Beatrice asked.

"Doing well and safe in New Mexico, we got her busy checking all the assets in the U.S.," Camila replied.

Beatrice nodded satisfactorily, "Have full twenty-four-hour security with her, and ensure she's ready when we call her to cross the Atlantic."

"Noted." Camila replied, "We got another wave of men making it to the North Amsterdam headquarters. What should be our next move?"

"How many have we lost to date?"

"The senior staff are up to 85% of their numbers accounted to be safe, and the Dragonlings impressively 75% are already in Amsterdam. Only 10% of their numbers have been lost, and the rest are on their way to the North," Camila said with pride.

"Re-staff, I think that should be our main immediate goal," Mary suggested.

"I agree," Beatrice said, "And in the meantime, I want an active recruitment going."

Camila, this time, just nodded.

"Have we heard from Lilith?" Beatrice asked.

"We have. She hasn't stopped contact with the rest of the clan leaders' group," Camila said. "She has also sent me emails asking where we are. But I have not replied. No one has any information as to where we're at."

"Keep like that," Beatrice said, "I'm still not comfortable calling Lilith off the hook of our suspect of mole. Has there been more words of the FBCs?"

"Yes. They have sent messages that they have taken you and our clan down," Mary replied. "But only the clans who are not of our secret group know the truth. I've had a couple of Video conferences with Superion and Bhatia while you were checked in at the hospital."

"And you've made sure your connection was secure?" Beatrice asked, not that she doubted, but she couldn't be complacent about everything; she needed to ensure everything worked at 100%, including her men and, most especially, her two best friends. Her most trusted and the closest to her.

Mary replied without a hint of offence, in tune with Beatrice's need for thoroughness. Yes, I went through our Indian nerds to facilitate the conference. Nothing will escape those guys. They're good at what they do."

"Good. I want you to use those resources effectively; I'm sure they can help us," Beatrice instructed. I want them on 24/7 standby." Beatrice popped some pills for her injury, "Did anything come in for me today?"

"Yes, I got new meds for you from the medical team," Camila said, "It came this morning. I've been informed that this will alleviate most pain and get you to work better, albeit with the aid of a cane. It will look more aristocratic than hobbling on crutches for tomorrow when we go to the Swiss bank."

"Good work," Beatrice said with a grateful nod. "How are the other businesses going? Are there any kink in the operations?"

Their meeting lasted all day. The three of them stayed at the conference from morning to night, catching up on all the clan activities, plans, and groups before returning to the mansion to assess the damage.

 

The next morning, Beatrice was already riding in a dark-tinted Bentley in front of the hotel when the car door opened, and Ava flopped down to sit beside her. The glint in her eyes didn't hide the appreciation she had for Ava. 

Ava looked stunning in her formal suit, which made her look more sophisticated. Her light makeup highlighted her natural features.

Pulling the door close hard seemed to have woken Beatrice from the spell of Ava.

Ava glared at her from head to toe and spoke with a smug smile. "Take a good look at it now; you won't be able to do it soon enough!"